Chapters Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The Friendship Express chugs along the tracks steadily, providing the passengers with a comforting, restful ride. However, Lavey is finding it rather difficult to enjoy the journey, especially in his new body. As much as he'd rather have a bipedal form, the little purple mare he had met, named Twilight, suggested taking on the form of a pony so as to not arouse suspicion or fear.
He appears as a normal pegasus stallion with a smooth, maroon coat, a red and black-streaked mane and tail, and an upright pentagram Cutie Mark on his flank. It takes some time to adjust his wings, morphing them into a more avian appearance, but he gets it down eventually.
"Honestly, I don't know how quadrupeds like you ponies sit like this," he gripes as he shifts his rear on his seat, occasionally snatching some strands of his tail between his buns and the pile cushion. "Walking on four hooves is going to be like trying to walk as an infant. At least as a biped I'd be able to use the full extent of my powers."
"And use them for what exactly?" Twilight questions with a suspecting glare.
"Just in case some more angels or demons arrive unexpectedly,” the creature replies, putting his forehooves up in defense. "I wouldn't dare try to bring harm on any of you."
"If that’s the case, if you want to use your powers, why not just grow a horn?" Twilight asks.
Taking the suggestion, Lavey conjures a small bony horn atop his temple. His head tingles as the protrusion emerges and suddenly surges with mana. Looking to Twilight for approval, he notices that she's surprised by his appearance.
“What?” he inquires.
"I've never heard of a male alicorn before," the unicorn says. She cocks her head as she studies his appearance and smiles warmly. "It kinda looks good on you."
Lavey takes a quick minute to look into the window to see his form and smiles. He’s not familiar with pony biology but he must say, he is looking rather dashing.
"You said alicorns are practically royalty, correct? So, technically, I'm a prince in this case."
"There have been cases where some alicorns ruled as empresses or queens instead of princesses," Twilight informs. "Having a male alicorn would definitely be a sight to behold. I'm certain no records mention anything of the sort, though."
The hell-spawn chuckles as the horn on his head dissipates back into nothingness and the parting in his mane closes up. "Alicorn or not, I'm still technically a prince where I come from."
Twilight’s eyes are suddenly filled to the brim with astonishment. "Really?" she asks.
"Indeed. Though, I’d rather not dive on into the subject of royalty and such. I am merely a guest in your world, not someone to be revered and worshipped.”
Twilight leans forward in her seat, intent on hearing more of the prince’s heritage. "Tell me more, Lavey! In case you didn't already know, I'm a rather studious mare. If there's something new in the world, I want to learn as much as I can about it—scientific or otherwise."
"Well, while we have some time, go ahead and interview me to your heart's content," the hybrid permits.
"Shoot! I should have brought a notebook and something to write with! It's fine, it's fine. I can just try and remember until I get home. Anyway, I heard you and those angels talking about gods or something. How many are there, exactly?"
"Far too many to count, honestly," Lavey calmly sighs as he tries to remember them all. "There is one God who stands at the pinnacle of all creation, along with His Wife, Asherah. They are the God and Goddess among all other deities, and the progenitors of said deities that watch over the universe. God goes by many names: Yahweh, Jehovah, Heavenly Father, just to name a few; though we just call Him God.
"He and Asherah were the ones who wove Creation into being and formed the very fabric of the universe from nothingness. Asherah created the Primordials, the ancestors of what would be the Pagan Gods—the guardians and overseers of the universe. Together they created the angels—even the two bastards I slaughtered.
"Each of these gods, the Pagan Gods, are separated into different pantheons, or groups based on who worshipped them. You have the Norse, Egyptian, Greek, Roman, Japanese, Chinese, Abrahamic, and far more pantheons with their own gods that govern different concepts and parts of the universe. Some watch over the movement of the stars, while others provide blessings for weddings, and others provide help in war. Some even have the power to inspire ecstasy and parties.
“I’m not certain which one created this world but, according to my studies, the one that created your species is Epona, the goddess of equines. As for the other creatures that make up this world, I assume it’s through the interjection of other gods.”
"Who would you say is by far the most powerful?" Twilight asks. "I'm assuming God—er—Jehovah is by far the most powerful since He's the Creator and all, but..."
"It's unknown as to who's the mightiest Pagan God of them all and it's best they don't try to hold any competition for the title. Each pantheon has an All-Father or All-Mother who rules over a pantheon of gods and makes sure their subordinates are kept in line.
“A battle between lesser gods like Ares and Mars, both of whom personifying war, would just cause reality to tremble a bit. But a battle between All-Fathers and All-Mothers would no doubt leave a trail of unfathomable destruction in their wake, and possibly destroy a portion of Creation in the process."
Twilight gulps as such a scenario is most likely running through her mind. It even terrifies Lavey, knowing how powerful the gods can be if they are left to their own devices. Luckily, they have more common sense than that of most mortals—especially the humans.
"Are there such things as evil gods?" Twilight wonders. "If the gods are meant to watch over and tend to the universe, what about one that wants to see everything collapse?"
Lavey leans back and stares up at the ceiling as he thinks up a few entities that scour the universe in search of destruction and chaos, though transcend the level of godhood.
"There are some mischievous gods in the pantheons but they don't seek out the destruction of the universe. However, there are some rather chaotic beings that are evil incarnate and can rival even the most powerful angels and gods, considering them to be specks compared to their unfathomable might. These are beings that are neither god nor monster, yet both at the same time.
“The Outer Gods, beings that were birthed from the primordial waters of Chaos and Azathoth, God's Shadow, roam the cosmos in search of destruction and/or mortals to amuse them. They are the embodiments of nothingness, and are impossible to destroy, even by a being as omnipotent as God. No one knows where exactly they are now, but most of them are locked away outside of reality, away from the safety of mortals."
Twilight's eyes shimmer with astonishment in the face of profound knowledge. Even with the discussion of the Ogdru Jahad and Chaos, Lavey was sure Twilight would be trembling in terror; instead, it seems that she's absolutely infatuated by the information she's being exposed to.
"This is so exciting !" she quietly squeals. "I never knew how big our universe really is! To know that there are other worlds, being of unimaginable might, and creatures beyond mortal comprehension is amazing! I need to know more, Lavey!"
The creature smiles at the unicorn's thirst for knowledge and looks out the window to enjoy the passing scenery for a brief moment. However, his eyes catch a glimpse of a station coming up and points it out to the unicorn. His heart cracks a bit as the little mare's excited face melts with heart-shattering disappointment.
"Well, it was fun while it lasted," the unicorn laments. "You know, for a demon, you're a pretty decent guy; but didn’t those angels call you a hybrid or something?"
"A hybrid, mongrel, crossbreed...yes. But I will explain everything in due time, Twilight," Lavey comforts. "For now, I want to meet this ruler of yours and have a little conversation, from one royal to another."
The royal capitol is splendid and far more vibrant than Lavey had imagined. Strong, scented flora and perfume bless the castle's atmosphere with heavenly aromas, soothing the hybrid's writhing soul. The windows are comprised of stained glass that depict certain events in Equestria’s history, most likely the most recent ones since some have Twilight Sparkle in them.
Stepping into the throne room, Lavey's eyes immediately lock onto an angelic figure sitting upon a golden throne. Her mane flows like a celestial stream and her coat is a creamy white. Golden royal armor adorns her bosom and hooves while a tiara rests upon her head. As Twilight had previously informed him, the monarch has the powerful legs of an earth-pony, the horn and phenomenal mana of a unicorn, and the wings of a pegasus—hers being far more elegant and angelic.
Even from far away, Lavey can feel her calming aura envelop him, which sparks a small memory in his mind. As the recollection is brought to light, a sharp pain strikes the prince in the heart, though he tries his best not to show it before Twilight or the other regal.
As soon as Twilight and the hybrid reach an appropriate distance from her, they both instinctively bow before the mighty monarch.
"It is good to see you again, my faithful student," the princess greets in a calm, yet powerful tone. Her eyes travel over to the unicorn's companion and looks at him with interest. "Who have you brought with you, Twilight? A new friend perhaps?"
The duo rise from their respecting positions, allowing the majestic mare to get a good look at them, especially the newcomer.
"Princess Celestia, this is Lavey, a..." Twilight hesitates on the final word of the introduction, most likely unsure of how her mentor would accept him.
Fortunately, she doesn't have to finish as her guest takes the stage from her. "My name is Lavey, your highness, a...I guess you could say, demon/angel crossbreed."
Celestia's intrigued expression morphs into one of horror and scorn. "What?" she ask coldly. She turns her cold gaze upon Twilight, who seems to cower in fear and shame. "Twilight, what is the meaning of this? Why have you brought a demon into my court?"
Lavey raises a hoof in defense, already knowing the interaction would steer this way. "I understand your skepticism and fear, your highness, though, as I stated, I am a crossbreed between an angel and a demon. I know the infamous reputation one side of my family may bear, but I assure you, they have forgone the path of conquest and destruction after some centuries after I was born.”
Celestia's contemptuous gaze is unwavering, despite the hybrid's explanation. "And why should we believe you?" the monarch questions. "Why should a demon be trusted, in my court? At all in general? Especially with what happened with my sister?"
"Because he saved me and Rainbow Dash!" Twilight blurts out of turn. Without waiting for reprimand from the princess, Twilight continues her explanation. "Lavey ended up in Equestria because he was being hunted down by rogue angels. He...got rid of them but he also risked his life to save us. He obviously has enough power to conquer Equestria and beyond, but he hasn't so far. I think he really is a good being."
The room falls silent as Celestia ponders this possibility. Before she could go any further, however, Lavey steps forward out of turn.
"Your highness, I do not know what happened to your sister and I give you my condolences from the bottom of my heart. But I assure you, I am here to serve and help in any way possible."
Celestia rises from her throne and stands above Twilight and her guest with powerful authority. The ice-cold gaze in her eyes intensifies, tarnishing her peaceful aura.
"My sister harnessed the power of a demon a thousand years ago and nearly plunged Equestria and all of Equus into eternal night and terror," she informs. "She has been returned to me and the demon was cast out and destroyed after Twilight and her friends saved her. How are you any different?"
"Because that was a thousand years ago," Lavey responds. "After I was born almost two hundred years ago, there was no need for demons to conquer, kill, or cause havoc. Like I said, we live in union with each other and other mortals.” The hell-spawn bows once more until his face nearly makes contact with the plush carpet. "Just give me one chance and you shall see if there is any wickedness in me, your highness."
Everyone remains silent, plunging the room in a chilling, still atmosphere. Celestia looks between Twilight and Lavey with a more calmed expression, yet her gaze remains callous. As she takes her seat on her glorious throne, she releases a frustrated sigh and ponders the hybrid's words.
“Of course, throughout any universe or any world, the idea that demons are creatures born from darkness and chaos, created for the sole purpose of spreading destruction and sin, is quite common in many, if not all cultures,” she mumbles. “However, the prospect of demons being somewhat benevolent creatures seems too ludicrous...but intriguing .
"I do firmly believe every pony and every creature deserves a chance.” Her skeptical gaze brightens up into a compassionate smile. “If Twilight’s testimony and your heritage is indeed true, ‘hybrid’, I will gladly accept you with open hooves.”
"I thank you for your grace, your highness," Lavey says as he performs a small bow out of benignity.
"BUT!" Celestia booms, forcing Lavey's jovial smile to wipe away. "If I find out you are plotting anything or bring harm to any of my subjects in any shape or form, I will personally hunt you down to the ends of Equus and execute you. Do you understand?"
"Of course, your highness," Lavey coolly replies, her tone simply bouncing off of him.
The hybrid looks over at Twilight to see her almost trembling in fear. She's probably never heard her beloved monarch and mentor speak in such a crude, authoritative manner before—and who would? Celestia looks so beautiful and angelic, and is perhaps the most peaceful creature in this world. And yet, she has that authoritative leader inside her that comes out in almost a snap, startling everyone around her and destroying the calm aura around her and in the room.
The princess rises from her throne and steps down to approach the hybrid. Now that they are leveled, Lavey can tell she's almost as tall as him if he were at full size. With Twilight's head reaching just an inch above his hip, Celestia's head would reach almost up to his neck; her horn adds just another foot to her height.
The monarch extends a hoof to the creature with a warm smile—a complete one-eighty from her original demeanor—which Lavey accepts gratefully. He clasps her hoof with his and shakes, sealing their friendship, alliance, and trust all in one agreement.
"Also, I don't believe I am in any condition to ask a favor of you," Lavey says anxiously, "but shall I call you Celestia or Celie?"
The princess's eyes widen in surprise and Twilight's jaw drops to the ground in shock. However, the thing that seems to bewilder Twilight even more is the fact that Celestia is giggling like a child.
"What brought this up all of a sudden?" the monarch asks.
"Considering we're both royalty, do I really have to address you so formally?" Lavey questions.
"Demon royalty ?” she asks with intrigue. Though it’s not a card Lavey would like to play, if it’s something that can earn the trust of regals, it’s meeting another regal. “Since that is the case, perhaps we may—"
"Strike up some kind of deal between kingdoms?" Lavey finishes. "I'm afraid not. I am merely a prince, so you'd have to ask the actual leaders of Hell for something that grand."
The princess nods with understanding. "Very well then. You may call me Celestia, given you are simply a guest in our land. Celie is a nickname I allow others to call me when I trust them. So far, I trust you, not one hundred percent, but just enough to provide you with that privilege."
"It's a pleasure to be here, Celestia," the hybrid says with another respectful bow. "I suppose now I can reveal my true form? I've been using this disguise to seem as innocent and non-threatening as possible, especially in front of your nobles. Walking as a quadruped isn't as easy as you all make it out be."
"Of course," the princess replies. "It's been a while since I've seen a demon in the flesh, though I had hoped I’d never have to again.”
In just a matter of seconds, the hell-spawn is back on his own two feet once again. All of his pony features have disappeared and his demonic traits resurface. His body continues to tingle a bit as everything readjusts, from the tip of his tail to the tallest strand of hair on his head. He looks down at the regal, who seems to be taken aback by his imposing figure, as expected.
"Oh my," the princess gasps as she takes in his figure. "I do not mean to sound repulsed but you're..." She can't find the words as she continues to look the beast up and down in awe and fear.
"Far more menacing than you had expected?" Lavey completes, raising an amused brow. "It's understandable, considering how most creatures view me."
He glances back at Twilight, who still seems flabbergasted by his informality. "Twilight, you said you wanted to learn more about my people, correct?" the hybrid asks. The unicorn only glances over at him and nods slowly. "Well, what are you just waiting around for? Come along."
As both royals walk through the large double doors and out of the throne room, Twilight slowly follows behind.
Lunch-fast is served for the afternoon; fresh, fluffy buttermilk pancakes topped with boysenberry or maple syrup and decorative fruit faces line the extravagant table. It's an odd meal to have in the middle of the day, but to Lavey, the sweet scents persuade him to eviscerate the towers of flapjacks.
He can feel Twilight scowl repulsively at his voracious eating habits, while Celestia giggles indifferently at her guest's mannerisms.
"For royalty, you don't have a lot of manners, do you?" the alicorn asks with a chuckle.
Lavey looks up from his meal with an entire pancake still hanging from his maw. He slurps the batter disk into his mouth, where it slides easily down his expanded gullet, and plops into his awaiting stomach.
"My apologies," he says. "It's just been so long since I've had a decent meal. Although I have no need to eat since I don’t starve like mortals, it feels too good stuffing my face with delicacies.” He plucks another stack of pancakes, decorates it with syrup and fruits, and devours it with ease, making sure to lap up the sweet syrup staining his lips.
"It's alright, Lavey," Celestia assures him. "Now, I do wish to learn more about your kind. Seven rulers for seven kingdoms, all in one realm? How vast is Hell?"
The prince swallows the entire stack of pancakes stuffed within his gob and addresses the monarch's question.
"Hell isn't a world but more of another plane of existence. All anyone knows is that Hell is seemingly endless, considering it used to house the tortured souls of the damned. The Crowns rule Hell altogether while other gods of different pantheons rule other realms within it. It has nine rings or levels where sinners were tormented according to their sins”
"These Crowns ...what exactly are they?" Celestia inquires. "I’m assuming they are the rulers for each kingdoms?"
Lavey nods in affirmation. "The Seven Crowns were seven angels cast out of Heaven for their rebellion against God—the Father of Creation. They used to be named the Seven Cardinal Sins after Lucifer and his legions of angels were banished from Heaven.
"On Earth, humans were the only species capable of having free will and sin, so they were the main targets of demons to torment and enhance their sinful pleasures. After I was born, demon-kind changed for the better. They were no longer permitted to inhabit Earth, so we just established order and civilization in Hell. Although, there are some demons who may travel to other worlds and galaxies outside of God's creation to mingle with other beings. Of course, with good intentions."
"Interesting ," Celestia says. "What exactly are these ‘Cardinal Sins’?"
Lavey numbers off every sin on his claws as he names them. "Wrath, greed, pride, envy, lust, gluttony, and sloth. They aren’t sins, per say. They were just things God didn’t like within his followers. I mean, sure, gluttony and sloth is detrimental but that doesn't make it a sin, it's just an unhealthy habit. Everything else is just some mental problem like a porn addiction—lust. Maybe you've never been told no as a child—greed or envy. You just despise someone or want to get revenge—wrath. Demons don't inspire those actions, that's just a silly misconception; they just give you a choice.
"With galaxies and worlds like this most likely out of God's jurisdiction, we just call these seven things 'vices'. In fact, demon and angel eyes are specialized to read the amount of each vice manifested within a creature's soul."
He squints at the monarch as he peers into her, viewing a misty, ethereal form of the equine. Seven colors for each of the seven vices stir around within her. Not surprisingly, wrath, greed, sloth, and envy are mere specks compared to the remaining three.
"Huh. Apparently, gluttony is the most dominant vice brewing in your soul, with lust and pride following directly behind, but not as heavy. Interesting ."
Celestia blushes and looks down at her seductive, smiley-face pancake. "I...suppose I might be a little edacious at times," she shamefully admits. "I don't normally eat pancakes for lunch, unless something exquisite happens, such as meeting you."
"Completely understandable, Celie. Is there anything else you'd like to know?"
“Let’s see. What else did I want to ask...?” The princess places a hoof on her chin as her eyes aimlessly wander around the room. The gears in her brain turn, trying to squeeze out any last questions for the prince. "What were your parents like? I know you're the offspring of an angel and a demon but how did that work?"
Lavey's eyes suddenly become cold and dull. He looks down at his meal while a somber atmosphere floods the room. He takes a deep breath and releases a quivering exhale before addressing the royal's question.
"My father and mother were completely different, yet very much alike. My father was a Crown of Hell and my mother was an angelic warrior, a True Archangel to be exact, mightier and fiercer than all other angels and demons in Creation."
Lavey doesn't look up as he takes a small pause to collect himself before continuing.
“My mother was created separately from her fellow siblings for the sole purpose of being an equal to my father. Where all of the angels were males, my mother was the only female angel in existence. She was trained to not only fight ferociously but also show compassion towards demons, unlike her brothers.
"My parents were some of the most powerful and skilled warriors of their kind. Whenever they met on a battlefield they would fight incessantly and almost without restraint until either of them submitted, but neither of them took the life of the other. My father said they would spare each other for another, more dynamic rematch. It was one of the things that they found enjoyable between them.”
A warm smile spreads across his lips as the joyful memories resurface, brightening up the atmosphere.
"As the years passed by, my parents grew closer the harder they fought. As my father once told me, a new feeling burned within his soul, and it wasn't wrath against my mother or even lust for her. He was gluttonous for battle but not because of the fight. It was something he'd never experienced before as a demon; he wanted to see my mother again, even if she was his rival.
"Then of course, my father and mother wed in secret from the prying eyes of the other angels and demons and had me. I was dubbed the 'miracle child' since I was the offspring that shouldn't have been remotely possible: the child of a demon and angel. After that, both realms signed the Pact of Armageddon, which prevents demons from setting foot on Earth and slaughtering angels, and preventing angels from hunting down demons in other worlds; we have lived in harmony after that."
Lavey's face hardens as the somber atmosphere returns, even heavier this time as darker memories plague his mind.
"Unfortunately, my mother was given a choice: either stay in Heaven and live an immortal life under God's light or stay in Hell with me and my father. She obviously chose the latter and she spent her time in Hell with the rest of our family for five years. In that short span of time, she managed to bring kindness to the many demons who had forgotten what kindness was. She tended to those who were downtrodden and weary, took care of my family, and ultimately turned Hell into a semi-decent utopia.
"She couldn't survive in that dark realm for long, though, as angels can't withstand the energy Hell gives off. The same goes with demons and Heaven. Her health slowly deteriorated but she didn't let anyone worry about her. She lived her life as if nothing were wrong with her but it became harder for her to hide her afflictions as the years ticked down. After five years, she passed."
The room falls dead silent as Lavey brings his tale to an end. With his eyes peering down at his meal, he can feel the ponies staring at him with compassion. However, he takes a a calm breath and releases a shuddering exhale.
"If you're part angel..." Twilight speaks up, breaking the silence, "...how come those two you fought were after you?"
Lavey looks up at the unicorn with a stone-faced expression, causing the pony to wince as if she's said something sensitive. Fortunately, the hell-spawn indulges her.
"The Pact of Armageddon may have been an armistice that prevented future bloodshed between our realms but there are angels and demons alike who want to return to the old ways; that is, righteously slaughtering demons and causing havoc upon mortals, respectively. Since I'm part angel and part demon and the cause of the armistice, it would make sense for rogue entities to come after me, deeming me the cause of their cultural shifts."
Rage bubbles within Lavey as the memory of the two angels he slaughtered resurfaces in his mind. He grinds his teeth and clenches his fists as he rewinds the scene where one of them nearly killed Twilight and Rainbow Dash out of spite.
"I killed those two because it was a matter of life and death, and the fact that they tried to kill you. You were just an innocent bystander and they were about to kill you for nothing. That's one thing I hate most; rogue angels and demons who try to harm innocent civilians just to get to me...is unforgivable ."
A loud CRACK brings Lavey back to his senses. He looks down at the dining table and notices a long fissure traveling up the length of the furniture, his claws holding tightly onto the origin point. He releases his grip, letting dust and splintered marble fall to the floor.
"S-sorry," he shamefully mumbles.
Celestia shakes her head in a kind demeanor and levitates the rubble with her horn, expelling them them from the room in a pop of space. "It's quite alright, Lavey. I don't blame you since it was a sensitive subject."
"Not just that," the prince shamefully replies. "My angelic blood keeps my temper in check, so I have more control over my impulses than a normal progeny of Satan. But sometimes, certain situations may cause my demonic blood to take over and cause some...damage."
"As long as you keep that fire in check, I think everything will be alright," Celestia says warmly.
"I have a quick question," Twilight interjects. All eyes turn to her, expectantly waiting for her query. "If you're part angel, how come you don't...you know, take that form?"
Lavey simply shrugs. "Genetics, I assume. Or perhaps it’s the fact that I was born and raised in Hell, so my demonic half has remained dominant. I've always been a little quick to anger so it would actually be difficult to bring out my angelic half. Angels and other heavenly beings have to be pure-hearted, holy, and righteous. So far, I am none of those things.”
Suddenly, the door to the dining room opens, prompting everyone to turn their attention over to another alicorn, who looks like the complete opposite of Celestia. Her mane flows like a gentle stream of darkness with small flecks of stars within it. Her coat is dark blue, unlike Celestia’s shimmering alabaster coat. Her eyes are dull and almost dead as if she’s been toiling in Hell for an eternity.
“Luna!” Celestia chimes. “So glad you could join us!”
Princess Celestia’s sister simply grumbles as she plucks a fluffy pancake from the table and begins to chew on it, not even acknowledging the guests in her midst.
“Luna, Twilight has come to visit and she’s brought a guest,” Celestia sternly says like the elder sister she is.
The exhausted princess freezes in her tracks and looks over at Twilight, who puts on an anxious grin. Luna simply nods at the unicorn then turns her attention to the guest. Her eyes suddenly widen and the pancake in her gob slips, dropping to the ground with a wet plop .
All of a sudden, Luna jumps at Lavey, her face contorted in rage and her horn blazing with magic. She looks ready to kill; her eyes are filled with hatred and malice. Lavey quickly rises from his seat and steps off to the side, allowing Luna to miss him completely. However, she gracefully lands on the marble floor and turns around to face the hybrid once more, her horn almost crackling with power.
“Luna, stop this at once!” Celestia booms. Her voice carries so much authority and power, it causes even Lavey to shiver. “I know what you are thinking, but trust me, it’s not what it looks like!”
Luna huffs with murderous rage as she looks to her sister, Twilight, and Lavey with a mix of confusion and hate. Her horn simmers with wild mana but it slowly dies down, though she doesn’t falter in her stance.
“Sister, you remember what happened when a demon possessed my body,” Luna says. “I won’t let that happen again, to me or to anypony!”
“Your highness, I am not a demon!” Lavey explains as he raises his hands in surrender. “I mean, I am partially. I’m the mix between an angel and a demon.”
This doesn’t seem to make things better for the alicorn, so the hell-spawn tries a different approach.
“Your sister has already told me of what you’ve gone through with a previous demon and I give you my condolences, but trust me, I do not wish to cause you harm. I am simply here by accident but I wish to only help in any way possible.”
Luna lightens up a bit and calms down, taking deep breaths to sooth her racing heart. She looks to everyone’s frightened faces and shatters her stance.
“How do I know I can trust you?” she asks.
“Celie seems to trust me for the time being and you can hear Twilight’s testimony about how I saved her,” Lavey responds.
Luna’s eyes widen in surprise as she looks to her sister, who silently nods.
“My sister only ever allows other to call her by an alias if she really does trust them,” the alicorn states. “However, she has been known to be somewhat too trusting.”
Celestia glances away and a red splotch smears her alabaster cheeks. It would seem that even this princess, who seems like the most amiable creature Lavey has ever met—next to his mother—has committed some rather regrettable blunders due to that fact. But that’s likely all in her past and Lavey has no desire to dig that up.
“I swear to God, I am no threat to your kingdom or this world," Lavey states. "I am simply a benefactor and a protector against those who do wish to bring you harm."
Luna lours at the hybrid and, though he feels as if her gaze alone should shatter the will of even the most obstinate of creatures, it has little to no effect on the hell-spawn.
“I will keep a close eye on you from time to time," Luna finally snarls. "Should you ever consider bringing harm to this world, I will not rest until you are destroyed.”
"I’m fine with that,” Lavey says nonchalantly with a bow. “By the way, I'm afraid I will have to bother you further by asking to reside in this world," he states, piquing the suspicions of all three mares. "With the death of those rogue angels, it would only stand to reason that more defected beings will trying to hunt me down and consider the inhabitants of this world as my allies."
"So, you wish to stay and defend Equestria against the onslaught?" Celestia inquires. "If it is true that demons and angels will shed innocent blood on Equestrian soil, we will need all the help we can get. You have my permission to stay with Twilight for the time being."
Twilight looks between her mentor and the prince with a dumbfounded expression. "W-with me ?" the purple unicorn stammers. "Wouldn't he be better off in his own home? Or better yet, in the castle?"
The princess looks at her student with a warm, yet authoritative gaze, causing the unicorn to hold her tongue and wince in fear. "I believe you and your friends will be able to help him with getting assimilated into his new home, Twilight. Just consider him as a very elaborate guest. He is a prince after all."
Twilight glances over at the hybrid anxiously while he looks at her with a kind, begging look. Reluctantly, she gives into her mentor's wishes. “Alright. I’ll take him in.”
“Excellent, Twilight!” the monarch chirps with delight. “Oh, would you like me to provide you with the train fare? Or would you prefer a chariot to take you back to Ponyville? Luna, fetch me a satchel of bits!”
“You don’t have to waste your riches on me, Celie,” Lavey states with modesty. “I can just fly back to town.” He glances over at Twilight and smirks as an idea brews in his mind. “Perhaps Twilight would like to tag along?”
“Wh-what?” the unicorn stammers. “Fly with you? B-but—“
“Oh, that sounds like an exquisite idea!” Celestia exclaims. “Especially for a pony who has never experienced flight before, you simply must try it, Twilight.”
Clearly not wanting to refuse or disappoint the princess any further, Twilight reluctantly accepts the offer. She and the prince rise from their seats and head out the door as they say their farewells to the diarchs and head back to Ponyville.
Author's Note
I said I wanted to upload chapters every other day, but the first chapter doesn't give enough insight into Lavey's backstory or heritage, neither does it help with world-building, so here's this one to fix that! Next chapter will definitely be uploaded in two days and will kick off with Lavey getting to know his new friends.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Laying upon Lavey's back as he soars above the clouds is more exhilarating than Twilight had originally anticipated, even if she isn’t the one technically keeping herself up in the air. Although she's not one to delve into heart-racing, sweat-inducing, out of the norm activities like this, it's rather enjoyable. It's something completely outside of her comfort zone—but then again, so was mingling with other ponies, going on adventures, and making friends.
Although feeling rather queasy from looking down the perilous height, she’s mesmerized by the birds-eye view of the landscape. She can see plumes of smoke puffing from the Friendship Express as it chugs along the tracks back to Ponyville. She spots the sharp peaks of mountains, the green hills below, and the winding rivers and streams cutting through the land.
Riding by train has always been a preferred mode of transportation for the unicorn; it's calm, slow, and she can take time to talk to somepony or read a book. However, long rides to and fro from her destinations, the limited scenery, and the normally cramped seats are a bit frustrating, if not uneventful.
It’s no wonder Rainbow Dash loves to fly so much, since the scenery and sensations are absolutely breathtaking . The rush of wind through her fur and mane, the fresh scent of foliage and trees, and the feeling of flying with fowl brings excitement and joy to the unicorn’s heart, which she had no idea she needed.
“How is it up there?” Lavey asks.
“It’s awesome!” the unicorn exclaims with joy. “I never knew flying could be so fun !”
“We’re almost there,” the hybrid announces as the thick clouds part to reveal the small town of Ponyville like in a film. “I need a place to land, so where is your home?”
With her new field of vision, Twilight easily spots the Golden Oak Library and points to it. Lavey extends his wings and glides towards the tree, making sure to gracefully land on the balcony near the base of the crown of the tree. As he settles on the perch, he kneels to allow the unicorn to slip off of his back and onto sweet ground.
“I wish I were a pegasus,” the unicorn says dreamily, “then I could enjoy that thrill as many times as I want."
The hybrid chuckles at the unicorn's fantasy as he ducks inside the library. "If you were a demon or an angel you'd have no problem changing your biology to how you see fit. But you should be content with what you already are. Everyone's special, no matter how they're made."
Twilight can't help but blush at Lavey's kind words. "Of course, anypony would want to change their biology to accomplish certain feats only other races can accomplish. That's why things such as enchanted amulets or transformation spells are invented, to provide ponies with abilities they can only dream of."
"That's just silly," the hybrid chortles once more. "The only reason demons or angels transform is to blend in with mortals, just as I did when I met Celestia. We're unfathomably powerful on our own but mortals are granted abilities, not just physically, but mentally and also spiritually. No matter the creature, most mortals will always have tenacity and the will to fight. That is what makes them unique above all other beings in the known universe."
Twilight considers her guest's words of wisdom and recounts times in her own life when she and her friends have fought through the toughest of battles. From Nightmare Moon to the Lord of Chaos, Twilight and her friends have risen up and persisted in their battles against forces unimaginable.
As the duo climb down to the ground floor, a little, purple dragon waddles over to Twilight and hugs her foreleg. "Twilight, where have you be—" The little reptile holds his tongue as he gazes at the legs of the unicorn's esteemed guest. His fearful eyes travel up to the hybrid's smiling face and his scales drains of color. "W-w-w-w-w-what..."
Twilight pulls the little dragon off of her and moves off to the side to let him get a better view of her guest. "Spike, this is Lavey, a demon/angel hybrid," the unicorn introduces. "Lavey, this is Spike, my number one assistant."
Gathering his wits, Spike, without warning, grabs Twilight by the mane and brings her muzzle into his snout. "TWILIGHT, WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING?!" the dragon explodes. Both the unicorn and hell-spawn are startled by the outburst, but he's not done. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING SUMMONING DEMONS INTO EQUESTRIA!?"
Twilight yanks the drake off of her in a telekinetic field and leaves him suspended in the air. "I didn't ‘summon’ him, Spike," she explains. "This is the creature Rainbow Dash was supposed to tell you about. He's the reason I went to Canterlot in the first place."
Disregarding Spike's previous outburst, Lavey extends a clawed hand for the drake to shake while the little guy remains suspended in the air. "A pleasure to meet you, Spike."
Still doubtful, Spike takes the regal's hand and shakes it gently before being dropped onto the floor to run back into the kitchen. Both Twilight and Lavey chuckle at the dragon's timidity as they make their way into the main foyer.
"You know," Twilight says, looking up at her guest, "Spike is actually still a baby dragon, yet his mind works just like that of an adult or at least a toddler."
"I thought so." Lavey replies. “He looked way too young to be making coherent sentences like that.” He looks around the room as if searching for something out of the ordinary. "Where is that Rainbow Dash? She seems like a fun, energetic mare."
“Well, I asked her and the rest of my friends to meet me here once we arrived at the...station. Crap.”
Lavey opens his mouth to console the unicorn but his ears suddenly perk up. He looks to the door and smiles as if he can hear something which Twilight can not.
“I think they’re already here,” he states.
Twilight cocks an eyebrow at the prince's assumption but it is soon verified by a loud, familiar, rhythmic knock at the door. She knows that tune anywhere and dashes over to the door, swinging it open with magic to reveal Rainbow Dash and four other unique ponies.
"Sup, Twilight," Rainbow chimes as she makes her way into the library. "I saw Lavey flying past the station and assumed you were with him. How'd you like the flight?"
"It was amazing," the unicorn replies. "I see why you prefer being in the air all the time." Twilight looks to the doorway and counts the number of souls, making sure everyone is present and accounted for. "Good. You brought everyone along."
An orange earth-pony with a straw-colored mane and brown stetson hat stands at the front of the group. Her body is toned and well-built with a few dewdrops of sweat, causing her coat to glimmer in the light. The ambrosial aroma of fresh earth and juicy apples emanate from her like a luscious perfume and flood the library.
To the farm-mare's left, a snow-white unicorn mare with a glistening, amethyst mane stands in an unnecessarily fashionable pose like a hot model. Her face clearly has a thick layer of makeup and her super long eyelashes obviously aren't real. The scent of powerful perfume flows from her and, unlike the farm pony’s fragrance, it stings Twilight’s nostrils.
To the right of the farm pony, a pink bubblegum earth-pony mare bounces in place. Everything about her is obnoxiously pink from her frazzled, raspberry mane to her plump, bubblegum-colored body. She just continually bounces like a beach ball while growing an unnatural grin.
Finally, a yellow pegasus mare with a pale, pink mane hides behind the doorway. She peers at the hybrid with her fearful, cyan eyes, despite the creature’s compassionate smile.
“Everyone, I’d like you all to meet Lavey, a demon/angel hybrid,” Twilight introduces without the slightest bit of hesitation between her guest’s name and species.
All of the ponies, besides Rainbow Dash and the mare behind the door, slowly trot towards the imposing, otherworldly figure. They each look him over from his tail to his horns, taking in his built figure and calm atmosphere, almost disregarding his intimidating appearance.
“Lavey, huh?” the orange mare asks. “Name’s Applejack, pardner. Heard from Twilight and Rainbow thacha saved ‘em from a bunch of...angels?” She looks over to the pegasus, who gives her an affirming nod. “Yeah. So, thanks fer that.”
The prince bows to the mare and rises to face the other ponies around him.
The alabaster unicorn approaches him, looking him up and down with intrigue. “While I do appreciate you saving our friends from certain death, I don’t suppose you could have done it in a more...civilized fashion?”
“If they didn't try to kill your friends first, then maybe,” Lavey responds. "I honestly try not to kill but sometimes I'm given no other choice."
“Still doesn’t ease my worries,” the unicorn says with a shiver. “The name is Rarity by the way, darling.”
“A pleasure,” Lavey says with a warm smile. “I’m assuming you’re nobility, considering your stunning appearance?”
Rarity’s uneasiness melts away as she blushes from Lavey’s comment but swats his compliment with a modest wave of her hoof. "Oh, come now," she gushes. "I'm far from being a noble. I'm just a simple seamstress living in a quaint little town."
"Did I fail to mention, Rarity, that he's also a prince ?" Twilight adds.
That seems to be the icing on the cake for Rarity as her eyes suddenly glow with astonishment. "A PRINCE !?" she exclaims. "M-my apologies! Let me start over." Immediately, she bows before the hybrid and shows him the utmost respect. "It is a pleasure to meet you, your highness!"
Despite the treatment and the reverence, Lavey seems discomforted by this sudden approach. He cringes at the mare's display of reverence as if disgusted.
"P-please, I don't want to be treated like royalty while I'm a guest on your world," he stammers anxiously. "Just consider me as another friend, not a regal."
Rarity looks up at the prince and blushes in embarrassment. She opens her muzzle to say something but the bubblegum pony interferes.
“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie!” the mare says with an overzealous grin. “Rainbow Dash told me all about what you did to save her and Twilight and I just gotta say, it was amazing! Though, it was kinda extreme and a little over the top. Still, it’s great that we have another citizen in Ponyville since that means I’ll get to make another welcoming party to celebrate you joining our little town...”
As Pinkie Pie continues her tirade with a beaming smile, Lavey stares at the mare with bewilderment, trying to process the babble that pours out of her muzzle. Even with all the time Twilight's spent around her, even she still can't seem to follow along.
“Just smile and nod like you understand,” Twilight whispers. “I suggest you don’t think too hard about how her mind works. Trust me, I've tried and...” A shiver goes up her spine as a painful memory runs through her head, "...it did not go well."
“Noted,” the hybrid murmurs. He looks over at the doorway and spots the final mare still in hiding. “And who do we have here?” he asks with a raised brow.
All eyes turn to the timid mare as she further pulls herself behind the doorframe. Unfortunately, she suddenly gets pulled out of her hiding spot in Twilight's field of magic and is placed in the midst of the group. She continues to cower and tremble under her hooves and wings as she plants her face into the floorboards.
"This is Fluttershy," Twilight introduces as she places a reassuring hoof on her friend's trembling back. "She's a little timorous, so try your best to coax her out of that."
Lavey gets down on one knee and looks down at the pegasus as she continues to shiver in fear. Fluttershy attempts to glance up at him as he tries to put on a friendly grin but she cowers once again.
"Fluttershy , was it?" the hybrid asks. The pony's only reply is a stifled squeal, which Lavey takes as a satisfactory answer. "There is really no reason to be afraid of me because of my appearance, I assure you." Still, Fluttershy doesn't seem relieved. "How would you like to be my friend? I don't get much of those where I'm from."
The mare uncovers her face and peers back up at Lavey's warm face, this time, without cowering back into the ground.
“A f-f-friend?” she stammers.
“Yeah. I know I look scary and am unfathomably powerful, but I just want a friend in my life. What do you say?”
Fluttershy slowly rises and extends a trembling hoof for the hybrid to shake, which he gladly accepts without hesitation.
"W-we can be f-f-friends,” the pegasus finally says with a shaky smile. “It's n-n-nice to m-meet you.”
"Likewise," Lavey replies. As he proceeds to stand, he looks around at everyone's smiling faces and smiles back, contempt by everyone's kindness and acceptance. "It's a pleasure to meet all of you. Though, if you don't mind, I need some rest. Nearly dying at the hands of two stubborn angels and having to carry a unicorn on my back miles to her home has left me rather exhausted." He looks to Twilight with a cheeky smile while she glowers at him.
"You do that," Twilight complies with a stern tone, somewhat offended by his last statement.
Lavey quickly moves into the bedroom and shuts the door behind him as he proceeds to sleep on the unicorn's tiny bed. In just a matter of seconds, his calm snores fill the naturally quiet library.
"So, what did the princess say about him?" Rainbow Dash asks as she perches on a wood-carved stallion head in the center of the library. "Is he staying here or what?"
"He's definitely staying for the better," Twilight replies, looking back at the room containing the slumbering creature. "Since he got rid of those two rogue angels, more demons and angels are going to want a piece of him; that means our world too, since he tried to save us."
A tinge of guilt brews in Twilight's heart. Having to put someone they just met at the front lines to protect an entire world from hellish and heavenly forces of unimaginable power is too much to ask. However, she’s willing to stand by his side to protect him and her world.
However, such a time can come later, as the only thing Twilight and her friends need to focus on is getting the hybrid associated into Ponyville—and make some new friends.
Lavey and Twilight stand in the middle of an open field, their eyes locked on Rainbow Dash as she soars through the sky with the grace of an angel and the speed of a vigorous demon. She weaves around clouds and performs breathtaking maneuvers, igniting Lavey’s interest in the mare.
Although Twilight’s friends had already introduced themselves to the hell-spawn, she believes spending time together can help the hybrid really get to know the rest of the ponies and build stronger bonds with them. After all, it worked with Twilight when she first moved to this quaint town.
So far, Lavey’s been interested in seeing Rainbow Dash after hearing about her obstinate determination. Her speed and agility seem to have him enthralled in astonishment and surprise, which doesn’t come as a surprise to Twilight since just about everypony who has witnessed Rainbow’s abilities for the first time are always left in shock—especially when they believe they have the upper hoof.
The rainbow blur comes crashing down, picking up speed, until landing safely onto her hooves without making so much as a dent in the earth. She looks to her spectators and puffs out her chest with pride as Twilight and Lavey give her a round of applause.
“Waddaya think?” Rainbow asks, looking to Lavey to fan her ego. “Pretty awesome, huh?”
“I’ll admit, you’re pretty fast,” the hybrid admits with a bit of interest. “You’re actually faster than most dragons back in my home realm.” Rainbow gives a satisfied humph as she struts off in the opposite direction, her pride shooting through the roof. “Though, nowhere near as fast as me.”
Twilight’s ears perk up and she looks to the hybrid's impudent face with shock. She's heard plenty of ponies try to mock Rainbow Dash, claiming they're better than her when it comes to speed and agility. However, a creature, who has just been in Equestria for less than a day, deciding to claim the title of "Best Flyer" is absurd and completely out of the blue.
She looks over to the pegasus to gauge her reaction and can already feel Rainbow’s animosity rising. She stands frozen in place, her flaring from anger; Twilight can almost feel her blood pressure rising from where she's standing. If there's one thing the unicorn has learned about Rainbow Dash, and pegasi in general, it is to never attack their pride.
Rainbow looks back at Lavey and glares venomous daggers at him. She slowly trots over to him but the hybrid doesn't seem nervous or regretful of his actions. He simply places his hands on his hips and bends over to get down to Rainbow's level, which she takes into offense.
"You. Me. Race. Now ," the aggressive mare growls. "Just because you're part angel and part demon doesn't mean jack. I'm the best flyer in all of Equestria and ain't nopony gonna take that title away from me."
Lavey simply smiles with cockiness as he peers into his opponent's eyes. His red eyes are calm within those seas of black, while Rainbow's magenta irises burn with a determined flame. Lavey chuckles as he slowly stands straight and crosses his arms over his chest arrogantly.
"Very well then," he complies. From where to where are we racing?"
Rainbow looks around the area, hoping to find a suitable spot to race to to prove herself. She spots a cloud hovering by itself in the middle of sky. No other pegasi seem to be going near it and there aren't any obstacles that can hinder her from reaching it.
"That cloud is the finish line," Rainbow says, pointing to their destination. "No tricks, got it? Just a beeline to the cloud and that’s it. Winner takes the title of fastest flyer. "
Lavey nods and even crosses his heart to solidify the agreement. “Very well then.”
The two contenders get into crouching sprint start positions, their wings unfurled for flight. However, they both stay motionless for a few seconds, perplexing Twilight a bit as they should have started by now. Now, it seems as if they’ve switched to doing a contest on who can stay still the longest.
“Uh, Twi?” Rainbow says, gaining the attention of the unicorn. “You wanna start us off?”
“Oh, right.” Twilight ignites her horn in a calm aura of magic, which soon becomes wild as it crackles and fizzes. “On your marks, get set...GO!” She fires off the spell, letting a powerful BANG resound through the field.
She watches as Rainbow Dash launches from the earth like a comet returning to the atmosphere. A rainbow tail follows her as she rapidly ascends to her designated target with ease. Of course, her speed knows no rival and she gracefully scales the sky to her destination.
However, Twilight notices that Lavey is nowhere to be found in the sky—alongside, behind, nor before his competitor. She looks back to their starting area, her jaw dropping to the ground, to see the hybrid standing nonchalantly with his arms crossed over his chest and his head craned at a rather uncomfortable angle as he watches Rainbow beat him. Twilight was sure he was going to race the pegasus. To see him not even attempting to give chase, let alone unfurl his wings, bewilders her beyond comprehension.
She shifts her attention back to Rainbow, who is only a mere few seconds away from the finish line. At this point, Lavey has no chance of succeeding before Rainbow makes contact with the goal. But something catches her eye.
It’s for a split second, but Twilight definitely saw a red and black blur whizz past her out of her peripheral vision. She can feel a strong, preternatural gust of wing rising from the earth and into the skies above. She looks to where Lavey is to see that he’s disappeared; only a small crater remains in his stead.
“What the—?!” Rainbow shouts, dragging Twilight’s eyes back up to the clouds.
Up on the cloud, standing ever so carelessly on the edge, is that cheeky little hybrid with his hands on his hips. He’s bent over, leering down at the pegasus as she peers back up at him with confusion—merely a few feet away from the stolen mark.
“What did you do?” Rainbow questions.
Lavey leaps from the cloud and slowly falls back to the ground with his wings unfurled, gracefully landing on his feet, and Rainbow follows suit.
“I just flew up there,” the hybrid replies. “No tricks and nothing special was used. Just my wings and natural speed.”
Twilight looks the hybrid over and, sure enough, there doesn’t seem to be anything attached to his body that would modify his abilities. He’s been courteous and truthful up till now, so there’s no way he could be cheating.
“No way,” Rainbow refutes. She circles him like a lioness, eyeing every inch of his figure—from the tips of his horns to his sharp talons—in search of something amiss. “You teleported up there, didn’t you? Can you do that?”
“I most certainly can,” Lavey nonchalantly replies. “But if it were true that I teleported, it would have been a little more noticeable—through a simple displacement of space.”
To prove his point, Lavey disappears from his spot, leaving a small area of distorted space lingering for a few seconds. After a while, he reappears, holding a small, pink-frosted cupcake in his hand this time.
“Though, if you really want to see some speed...”
Twilight watches as the hybrid gently tosses the cupcake over her head. Following the snack's trajectory with her eyes, she's surprised to see it land right back into the hybrid's claws on her other side. She looks back to where he was before and, sure enough, Lavey is standing in his previous spot. He and his afterimage play a small game of catch with the cupcake before he finally devours the morsel, wrapper and all.
“W-what the...?” Rainbow stammers in surprise.
Twilight is absolutely flabbergasted by this unworldly speed. She’s heard of magic that can create multiple copies of one’s self but never something attainable by speed beyond mortal capabilities. She's certain that no combination or fusion of speed-enhancement spells could possibly match Lavey's otherworldly speed.
“See? I’m just supernaturally fast—at least, supernatural to you mortals,” Lavey says. His afterimage begins to vibrate and fade until finally disappearing into nothingness. “I can only move fast enough to keep one afterimage. I can improve if I want to, though.”
Twilight is infatuated by all the knowledge she's obtaining all of a sudden. It’s not every day a pony like her can learn about new creatures, especially one from a different realm. A shame, though, she didn’t bring her parchment and quills, because this would be the perfect moment to take notes.
“WOAH !” a young voice gasps in astonishment.
All eyes turn to see a young pegasus filly with a copper-colored coat and purple mane gawking at Lavey; her adorable glimmering eyes are filled with wonder. Her mouth is agape and, completely unbeknownst to the filly, a bit of drool escapes her lips.
“And who do we have here?” Lavey asks with a warm grin.
“Aw crap,” Rainbow mutters under her breath. “Scootaloo, what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be out hanging with your friends?”
The little pony known as Scootaloo finally snaps from her entrancement and looks upon the older pegasus with a gleeful smile.
“I was , actually. I just saw you flying through the air and I knew you were trying to race somepony.”
Scootaloo turns back to Lavey, who seems prideful of himself, but he keeps his smile up to seem as kind as possible.
“You’re fast, right?” the filly asks, basically trembling with excitement. “Like really, really fast? I saw you race Rainbow Dash and you were awesome! I’m the founder and president of the Rainbow Dash fan-club, by the way. Do you wanna join or do you—“
“Look, Squirt,” Rainbow interjects, finally putting the little mare’s tirade on hold,” if I give you an autograph or somethin’ will you leave me alone for right now?”
Scootaloo’s eyes explode with joy as she prances in place, profusely begging for the autograph from her idol. Rainbow simply groans in frustration and dashes off somewhere else. Not even five seconds later, she returns with a signed photograph of herself and hands it to Scootaloo.
“Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” the filly squeals as she hugs her gift tightly to her chest. “I promise to cherish this one forever!” With that, she finally leaves, allowing Rainbow, Twilight, and Lavey to converse in private.
“Yeah, just like the other twenty or so pictures you got of me,” Rainbow mutters. She wearily looks to Lavey, who seems bewildered by what just happened. “I like the kid, don’t get me wrong. I enjoy having a fan club and all that good stuff. That’s why I can’t let Scoots and her buddies know that I lost. I have a reputation on the line, ya know?”
“Understandable,” Lavey says with a smirk. “The victory is still mine today but I’ll let you retain your image for the public.”
Rainbow sighs with relief at the hybrid’s agreement and Twilight feels relieved as well. She knows how much is on the line if Rainbow loses at something; her pride, reputation, and identity are meaningless if she were to ever be less than who she is now.
“Well, we better get going,” Twilight says. “I still have plenty more of Ponyville to show Lavey, so we’ll catch you later, Rainbow Dash.”
Everyone waves farewell to each other for now as Twilight and Lavey depart for their new destination.
Carousel Boutique is perhaps one of the most extravagant and classy locations in Ponyville. With its wide selection of outfits, sewing materials, and embellishments, it's the number one spot for ponies in the small town to purchase high-quality clothing—despite everyone basically walking around in the buff nearly all the time.
As Lavey follows Twilight into the renowned establishment, the bell rings, alerting Rarity to the front door to greet her new customers.
“Hello and welcome to—“ She catches herself as she realizes it’s only her friends, but that doesn't mean her smile falters. “Oh, welcome Twilight, Lavey .” She flutters her fake lashes as she drags out the prince’s name with a flirting tone. “Why the sudden visit?”
“Just taking Lavey on a tour through Ponyville,” Twilight says. “I decided to let him visit you at the boutique, unless your busy, then we can come back.”
“Oh, of course not, dear,” Rarity hastily replies. “Business is a little slow so I can strike up a conversation with our renowned, regal guest of honor.”
With Rarity's elegant looks, proper etiquette, and breathtaking charm, one would think she were a noble trying to fit in with commoners, though that's far from the truth. However, her sweet spot for nobles and royalty is a widely known fact amongst the rest of Ponyville. She’d even attempted to date Princess Celestia’s adopted nephew during the Grand Galloping Gala—Celestia knows how well that went.
Despite the mishaps back at the Gala, her affection for upper-class citizens hasn’t wavered, which is clearly shown with how she’s ogling at Lavey. She looks him over like a prize to be won, her eyes glimmering with desire. Lavey, on the other hoof, doesn’t seem too interested—in fact, he’s a little creeped out by the alabaster mare’s behavior.
“Please, for the love of God, I do not wish to be treated like royalty while I’m here,” Lavey demands. “It’s honestly no fun when you’re born into a well-renowned and adored family like mine.”
Twilight is confused by the hybrid’s statement. Being royalty, one would have the adoration and loyalty of the public. They can make decisions that can alter the courses of history for their nation or for the entire world. To forsake all of that is unimaginably confusing to the lavender unicorn.
To Rarity, however, it’s sheer blasphemy to the royal title.
“Oh, come now,” she says, rolling her eyes at Lavey’s statement. “What’s so wrong with being born into royalty? I would give anything to have that luxurious lifestyle.”
“Even sacrifice friendships and all the time in the world?” Lavey asks. Rarity’s confused face crumbles and Twilight is left even more bewildered than before. “Trust me, the royal life is nothing but loneliness, work, meetings, and hair-pulling stress.
“Back home, I can’t even step one foot outside my castle without the citizens shrieking my name, begging for autographs, or bowing before me without even letting me get a word in. I can’t even make friends because everyone always acts like I’m going to have them executed for disagreeing with my favorite flavor of ice cream. Honestly, it’s one of the few reasons I left home in the first place.”
Twilight ponders Lavey’s words for a brief moment and dread festers in her heart. In her mind, she recounts all the times Celestia has laughed with nobles, smiled and waved at the citizens, and hosted meetings with esteemed ambassadors from other countries, all the while seeming as if she were enjoying her life.
If what Lavey says is true, which it most likely is, then Twilight has been mistaken all her life. She should have seen the pain in Celestia’s eyes sooner, it was so obvious, but she’s only seen her through a one way mirror.
Perhaps that would explain why she wanted the young unicorn to go out and learn about the Magic of Friendship, something the princess was severely lacking in all this time, in order to share it with her and to somehow give her the true feeling of having a friend.
“I hadn’t thought of it that way,” Rarity finally speaks up. She looks like her dreams have just been crushed. “I guess it’s not all sunshine and rainbows as royalty and it would seem it’s more taxing than being a simple seamstress from a simple town.”
“Indeed. But enough royal talk,” Lavey says with a restored smile. “How would you like to make a brand new line of clothing for my people? I can give you tips on what certain demons prefer when it comes to outfits and the like.”
Rarity’s eyes shimmer with glee once more as she squeals like a filly earning her Hearth’s Warming gift.
“I would LOVE TO!” she ecstatically exclaims. “Of course, not because you’re a prince, no. Simply because you’re our new friend.”
Twilight smiles as the prince’s happiness is reignited. Rarity fetches a tape measure and some materials and gets to work on creating a stunning new outfit fit for Lavey.
As Twilight sits on a bench, watching the events take place, she decides now would be a good a time as any to start jotting down notes. Igniting her horn, she summons a small collection of parchment and a quill with a well of ink out of thin air. As she dips the quill into the ink, she jots down all she’s learned so far, and then some.
“Well, howdy there, pardner,” Applejack shouts from the white arbor acting as the entrance to her family farm. “What brings ya ta Sweet Apple Acres all of uh sudden?”
“Just having Twilight give me a little tour of the town,” Lavey replies as he surveys the area. “That’s...a lot of apples.”
As far as the eye can see, apple tress are spread across the fields and the hills. It’s the main crop of the Apple Family—hence their name—but the products the farm ponies make are to die for, everyone in town should know.
“It’s our only cash crop but we make plenty of other things with these delicious jewels of nature,” Applejack states. “Apple cider, apple fritters, caramel apples, apple pie, apple tarts, apple crisp, apple coleslaw, zap apple jam, apple dumplings...” And the list seems to go on for an eternity, but Twilight knows a better way for Lavey to get accustomed to the farm and it's delicacies—and its inhabitants.
“Applejack...” Twilight interjects, putting the mare's spouting on hold, “...do you mind introducing Lavey to the rest of your family? I’m sure he’d love to make some new friends.”
The farm pony’s eyes light up with excitement as she dashes over to the farm house. A small smirk spreads across Twilight’s lips as she looks over at Lavey, who seems confused, as he should be. She’s not doing it out of spite but simply because he deserves a similar welcome like she did all those months ago.
“Soup’s on!” Applejack shouts at the top of her lungs as she rings the dinner bell.
The ground begins to tremble as what sounds like the rapid beating of drums echo in the distance, seeming to grow louder with each passing second. To Twilight’s left, a large cloud of dust approaches and the silhouettes of different ponies, young and old, make their appearance.
The duo are swept away by the horde and are placed before a large, round table with a green and white-checkered tablecloth draped over it. Twilight knows exactly what’s to come but she didn’t expect to be caught in the wave again.
The drumming hoofsteps slow down and die out. As the dust settles, a vast majority of Applejack’s relatives surround Twilight and Lavey with familial, friendly smiles.
“Say hello to yer new friends!” Applejack states. All of her relatives stand in single file at a leg’s-length apart as she names them off. “Here, we got mah immediate family: Applebloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith!”
A young filly, a burly stallion, and a senile mare wave at the hybrid with friendly smiles, completely unperturbed by his physical appearance. Lavey brightens up and waves back but is cut short as Applejack brings forth the rest of her family.
“Then we have everypony else: Apple Fritter, Apple Bumpkin, Red Gala, Red Delicious, Golden Delicious, Caramel Apple, Apple Strudel, Apple Tart, Baked Apples, Apple Brioche, Apple Cinnamon Crisp...”
The list seems to go on and on, seemingly longer than how Twilight remembered it. Nevertheless, it’s great seeing everyone’s faces again, even if she didn’t properly socialize with them in the beginning.
Just like with Twilight’s first time at the farm, the table is piled with delectable apple sweets and drinks for the hybrid to try. The tower of morsels looks threatening and Twilight feels a sharp pain in her stomach as she recollects unwanted memories from her first visit to this sweet little farm.
“This is...wow,” Lavey says, flabbergasted by the family’s kindness and generosity. “Is this normal for first time visitors to your farm?”
“Sure is!” Applejack replies. “Just ask Twilight! I remember it like it were yesterday when she came to our farm. You had a swell time here dincha, sugarcube?”
“Oh yeah,” Twilight replies with an uneasy smile. She clutches her stomach as the sharp pain intensifies by a bit. “Real swell.”
“Well then, dig on in!” the farm pony shouts.
Twilight decides to sit this one out and keep jotting down notes. She watches as Lavey effortlessly devours the pastries, caramel apples, and apple cider and juice, as if his stomach is an endless void.
Only until all the plates are cleared, residue and all, does Lavey finally let out a satisfied sigh of relief. He pats his endless belly and gives Applejack a clawed thumbs up for a job well done.
"This is a nice change from eating fancy food all the time," he sighs. "I could probably eat this all day without even having to worry about putting on any weight."
"If that's true, how's about a second helping?" Applejack suggests.
Twilight's ears perk up at the sound of the offer and quickly grabs Lavey by the arm. “Sorry, but we better get going to our next destination. Save those snacks for later, Applejack! Bye!"
Fluttershy’s cottage is almost separate from the rest of Ponyville but it’s preferred by the timid mare inside. Interacting and being around other ponies is not her cup of tea; being around non-pony creatures, however, is actually okay.
The woodland animals, the only creatures Fluttershy has ever felt safe around—besides Twilight and the others—are her main friend group and are rather protective of their caretaker and beloved friend. The creatures not only provide her with a sense of comfort, but also a sense of safety. They know who or what is lurking around her abode, and who may pose a threat and who has a kind heart.
That being said, after meeting the unknown creature that popped up in her world, she’s inclined to believe he’s a kind soul, however, the entity’s appearance is all too terrifying. She’s met dragons and ferocious beasts but that doesn’t mean she no longer fears such creatures.
It would be best to let her personal home security system take charge and decide whether Lavey is safe or not. While they do that, she can tend to her own duties.
The gentle pegasus sits in a small patch of grass, tending to a small family of rabbits who have received a rather copious litter. She counts ten little balls of fluff but can’t tell for sure if she miscounted, since they all seem to blend in with one another. Every time she tries to number them off, the little ones always hop around—their elusive color patterns always befuddling her vision.
It doesn’t help much that their parents, Mr. and Mrs. Thumper, are busy napping to even pay heed to their kin’s misbehavior, but would it matter if they stepped in? The kits are still young and could care less about listening to authority figures. Fluttershy simply sighs as she reattempts to count the little ones.
“Good afternoon, Fluttershy!” Twilight’s voice rings out.
The pegasus’s ears perk up to the sound of her trusted friend’s voice and looks behind her to meet her face to face. Although being taken by surprise isn’t favored upon by the mare, hearing that it’s one of her friends always reassures her and calms her racing heart.
However, as she performs a one-eighty spin to meet her friend, her heart leaps into her throat to see Lavey tailing Twilight. His lumbering, terrifying figure completely overshadows the ponies like a behemoth, causing the color to drain from the pegasus's face.
“Fluttershy, are you alright?” Twilight asks.
Her voice manages to break the mare from her fear-induced trance, allowing her to finally get a word out.
“Y-yes,” she whispers, her eyes not daring to wander from Lavey. “What are you two doing here?”
“I just thought it would be beneficial for Lavey to meet all of you individually and get to know you all better,” Twilight responds. “So far, we got to see everyone but you and Pinkie; and the next pony on our list was you.”
“Oh, great!” Fluttershy says through a clenched smile. Though, everything about this situation is the complete opposite of “great”.
“This is a lovely home you have here,” Lavey compliments as he scans the area. Fluttershy wants to thank him for the small compliment but her lips remain sealed shut. “Separated from the rest of the town, safe with the comfort of animals, and so calm and serene with the foliage and the rest of nature surrounding you.”
“Th-thank y-y-you.” At last, Fluttershy finds her voice but it’s so quiet and so fearful, she couldn’t tell if the hybrid had heard him.
“Uh, Fluttershy,” Twilight says, “I think you should speak up. I don’t think Lavey heard you.”
Fluttershy knows exactly what Twilight’s trying to do but hates it all the same. She isn’t the best at speaking, especially to new ponies. Her voice only ever comes out as stifled whispers that are nearly impossible to pick up, even by the most sensitive ears.
She tries to thank him for his compliment once more, increasing the intensity of her voice ever so slightly. “T-thank you.”
“Maybe just a bit louder, Fluttershy?” Twilight entices.
“Thank you!” It comes out as a hoarse whisper but Fluttershy’s sure it’s sufficient.
“But of course, Fluttershy,” Lavey says with a small bow. “Oh, who do we have here?”
Fluttershy follows the hybrid’s line of sight and spots a hoard of different animals emerging from behind the cottage. Bunnies, wolves, birds, and even bears make their appearance, though staying wary of Lavey.
“Come on, I won’t bite,” the hybrid says with a kind smile.
He drops down to his knees and holds out his hand, palm face up, and waits patiently for one of the creatures to come closer. Eventually, a wolf with a brown coat and silver back and muzzle approaches the hybrid, still wary of his intentions. The animal sniffs Lavey, searching for any sign of hostility before making its final judgement.
Fluttershy knows Lavey means no harm but just to be sure, she needs her animals to give her some assurance that he’s alright. If they believe he’s compassionate and just, she has nothing else to worry about.
At last, after a thorough sniff-search, the wolf places its chin on Lavey’s hand, rolling its head around to get a few itchy spots taken care of. Instantaneously, Lavey gets the message and takes care of the wolf’s needs on his own.
“Who’s a good boy?” Lavey coos as he scratches behind the canine’s ears. “You are! You’re a good boy! What’s your name?”
With her confidence solidified in the otherworldly creature, Fluttershy opens her lips to answer his question, but the wolf beats her to it. He barks in his specie’s tongue, something that Fluttershy decides to translate for the hell-spawn.
“Lemmy?" Lavey asks without letting Fluttershy get a word in. "That’s a lovely name. Is that yours or did Fluttershy give it to you?”
The wolf barks again in response to the hybrid’s question, but Fluttershy’s attention isn’t focused on them anymore. What surprises her is the fact that all of her animal friends surround the hybrid as if he were a nature deity of sorts. Every animal either stands or sits around him, waiting patiently for their equal share of attention. The birds perch on his wide shoulders and horns and some bears give him literal bear hugs. Even Angel Bunny, who almost always ignores the timid mare, sits quietly in Lave’s arms as he gets his belly scratched.
“How are you doing that?” Fluttershy asks in awe.
“Are you actually able to understand them?” Twilight asks. “I've only ever known Fluttershy to be the animal whisperer around here.”
“Oh yeah,” Lavey responds. “Demons and angels can communicate with any living creature from any part of the universe. Angels have a certain atmosphere to them that causes all animals to feel at ease whenever they approach; that’s why everyone is so eager to get scratches. Isn’t that wight ?”
As Lavey continues to befriend the animals around him with belly scratches and pets, Fluttershy stares at the scene in astonishment and relief. She feels complacent with the hybrid and his intentions, knowing that her animal friends trust him. All of her fears and speculations are thrown out the window as she watches her animals happily surround the creature.
“We should probably get going,” Twilight says. “Sun’s almost down so we should head home for now. We’ll see you around , Fluttershy.”
“Do we have to?” Lavey asks as he is tackled by a pack of wolves, who lick his face with excitement. “I don’t get to play with animals often. Please can we stay for a bit longer?”
The big, strong demonic-looking creature suddenly acting like a child is an adorable sight to see for Fluttershy. All Twilight has to do is meet up with Pinkie Pie anyway and that would be the end of the tour. Having them stay for a few more minutes at the cottage wouldn't hurt.
"Everyone seems to be enjoying him," Fluttershy speaks up. "He can stay for a bit longer."
“Alright. Another thirty minutes then it’s back home,” Twilight agrees with a smile.
She and Fluttershy watch as the hybrid plays fetch, gives belly rubs, and has a jocund time with the animals around him. He’s like a foal in a candy shop, his eyes filled with joy and his heart soaring with elation.
With the sun diving below the horizon, the stars make their appearance overhead, signifying the time for everyone to be asleep. However, Twilight has one last surprise for Lavey to enjoy and she's sure Pinkie Pie has everything and everyone ready and accounted for.
“I’ve never had that much fun in centuries!” Lavey exclaims with joy as he and Twilight trek back to the Golden Oak Library. “I’m always hiding away in my castle with nothing to do and no one to be around with. Thank you, Twilight, for freeing me from my boredom.”
The little unicorn feels a small iota of pride in her heart but humility douses it a bit before it can consumer her. She simply looks up at the ecstatic creature and smiles warmly.
“Well, as one of the pillars of friendship in this world, it is my responsibility to ensure everyone, no matter where they’re from or who they are, experiences the magic of friendship,” she states.
“You make it sound like spreading friendship is a job,” Lavey says with a smirk. “Tell me, did you think about your ‘work’ when you first met me?”
“It’s not a ‘job’,” Twilight refutes. “However, no, I didn't think of it as some sort of duty that was assigned to me. I did what any reasonable pony would do.”
Lavey remains quiet for a brief moment, letting only the trotting of their steps in the dirt and the small gusts of the wind flood their ears.
“So, you’d consider me your friend?” he finally asks. “Even if it were your duty to make me your friend?”
They stop at the front door of the Golden Oak Library but stall in opening it. Twilight looks up at the prince with confusion, only to see him glancing back down with worry. In a gesture of reassurance, she muster a smile and places a hoof on his thigh.
“Of course,” she replies. "Again, I don't see making friends as some sort of job. If I didn't accept you for who you were and just chased you away from our world, what kind of pony would that make me? I’d probably be more of a detestable monster than most ponies think you were. N-no offense.”
She doesn’t know if that’s the exact response he was seeking but her confirmation is earned through a strong, warm hug from the hybrid. It came out of the blue but it’s not discomforting in the slightest. It is odd though, that Lavey would just hug her right out in the open where everyone could watch.
Strangely, his embrace is soft, despite his rigid muscles. With her body pressed up against his taut figure, she can feel his heartbeats and a calming heat courses through her, shielding her from the chilling, night air. Any concerns and any negative thoughts are washed away in the sea of comfort.
“I’m sorry,” Lavey chokes. “I’m just overwhelmed by this new feeling. I’ve always been alone since my mother passed; no friends to spend time with, my siblings are always away from home, and I’m always chased out of new worlds whenever I just tour around. But today, I’m glad I met you, Twilight Sparkle.”
Twilight doesn’t know what to say. A “you're welcome” would be in order but talking would just ruin the gratifying silence. Instead, she reciprocates by silently wrapping her hooves around Lavey and relishing this strange comfort.
However, they can’t delay for much longer. Behind the door to the library, one last surprise is waiting for Lavey, and Twilight knows it’s going to be the most extravagant and overwhelming gift of all.
“Come on, Lavey,” she says as she pats his back. “We should get inside. The sun’s about to set soon.”
The hybrid releases the mare and wipes away his tears. As he rises, he opens the door for her like the gent he is, and allows her into her own abode. As he shuts the door behind him, the room is plunged into darkness.
Suddenly, the lights turn on and a wave of cheers erupt all around from nearly every pony in town that has gathered within the library.
“SURPRISE!” the denizens shout.
“Hey there, Lavey!” Pinkie Pie greets as she bounces her way over to Twilight and the stunned creature. “Welcome to your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party! I throw it for all the newcomers and you’re no exception!”
"Is this...really necessary?" the prince questions with a chuckle.
"Of course it is!" Pinkie replies. "When I first saw you, I could tell you were down in the dumps and the smile on your face didn't feel quite right. Then I realized, after a little snooping, you needed to make some friends! So now, you have lots and lots of brand new friends right here in Ponyville!"
The hell-spawn looks around at the crowd of ponies at a complete loss for words. Some of the citizens go back to conversing with each other while some of them are inviting the hybrid over to their circles. He smiles with gratitude as a single tear manages to break free.
“Lavey, darling, there you are!” Rarity calls out. Twilight looks back to see the seamstress approaching the hybrid with a neatly wrapped present in an arcane field. “I managed to finish your new garments. I hope it’s to your taste.”
Lavey graciously accepts the gift and casually opens it. His eyes widen as he gazes upon his new threads and takes it out for all to see.
It’s a black denim jacket with white trim, cuffs, and collar. On the front are small, white crosses on the bosom, and on the back is a massive white cross with intricate designs inside. Upon the sleeves are blue eagles flying up the arms and up to the collar.
“Turn it inside out,” Rarity says. “I think you’ll like this.”
Lavey complies and his smile grows even wider. Turning it inside out reveals a completely opposing theme. The jacket is now white with black trim, cuffs, and collar. Where the crosses were, there are black, inverted pentagrams. Red dragons climb up the sleeves from the cuffs and end at the collar.
“I...don’t know what to say,” Lavey mutters as he looks his gift over with welling tears.
“Well, you could put it on and tell me what you think,” the seamstress replies.
Rarity levitates the jacket and places it on for him. As it slips over his body—black side on top—he pats himself and smiles as he revels in its comfort.
“It’s amazing,” he replies as he looks to the mare. “Thank you. I don't know how I could pay you back."
But Rarity simply shakes her head and smiles humbly. "I desire no gratuity or reward. This is simply out of the goodness and generosity of my heart."
“Why don’t you go ahead and mingle with a few other ponies, Lavey,” Twilight says, patting his thigh. “I’ll be right here.”
The hell-spawn looks to the throng of ponies and takes a deep breath before splitting from Twilight to mingle with the denizens of the quaint town.
"Yo, Twilight!" Rainbow calls out from amongst the crowd. Instead of trying to look through the sea of guests for her friend, Twilight looks up to see the pegasus fluttering above everyone. Rainbow slowly descends to the unicorn and lands gently on the floorboards in front of her. "How'd the rest of the tour go? You didn't tell anypony about...what happened?"
"No! Of course not!" the unicorn assures while raising her hooves in defense. "The rest of the tour went great. I think Lavey's really going to love it here."
"I do hope he stays" Fluttershy says as she makes her appearance from the crowd. "The animals really enjoyed being around him."
"And I hope to try starting a new line of clothing for Lavey's other friends and family," Rarity adds as she takes her place next to Twilight. "It's taking some time since I'm unfamiliar with his figure but new ideas are already sprouting up in my mind that I simply can not wait to try!"
"Ya know, he could be some mighty fine help down at the farm," Applejack says. She leans against a bookshelf, munching away on a gooey apple fritter. "He seems like a strong feller; probably better than Big Mac, too."
"I need to find out his birthday so I can throw some more parties for him!" Pinkie exclaims as she cartwheels over to the group. "Then an anniversary party for when he arrived in Ponyville, then maybe a party for when he becomes an Equestrian citizen, then maybe a party for..."
Twilight chortles while shifting her attention to watch the prince mingle amongst common folk. Come demons or defected angels, Lavey won't have to be alone. For where there's anyone threatening the safety of Equestria and Equus, his friends will be right alongside him.
Author's Note
Introductions are out of the way, Lavey got his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party, and he got to make new friends. A befitting beginning for our hell-spawn's new adventures in Equestria.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Luna guards Equestria under the blanket of darkness, just as her elder sister watches over the kingdom under the grace of the sun. While everypony sleeps under her moon, Luna remains vigilant through the night in search of nightmares and anything that may harm her little ponies in the physical realm.
At least, she should be. While her first task of the night—watching over the Dream Realm in search of ponies suffering through night terrors—is put off to the side, she wanders around Ponyville in the physical realm in search of a certain terror residing in the peaceful town.
Just gazing upon his face causes rage to bubble in the cockles of the princess’s heart. The “angel/demon hybrid” known as Lavey may have everyone wrapped around his claw, but Luna knows better than to trust the words of a hell-spawn. He could just be biding his time to strike once he has gained this world’s trust.
Memories of the machinations of the demon that took residence in Luna's body when she was Nightmare Moon resurface from the back of her mind, where she had promised to keep them locked away. The feeling of having a demon dwell within her, guiding her to make such brash decisions has haunted her every waking moment with non-stop regret. She vows that she will not allow a similar fate to befall Equus again.
The Princess of the Night nears the Golden Oak Library where Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and that accursed demon reside. She perches on a nearby cloud and gazes into the doorway leading from the inside to the balcony on the second story. She keeps an eye on the doorway, expectant of the creature to try and escape to wreak havoc. The second he steps out and unfurls his wings, Luna will eviscerate him on the spot.
Soon, as expected, from the library emerges the beast in his dastardly glory. Luna unfurls her wings and steels herself in preparation to take the monster down. However, she waits, still hesitant on whether to eviscerate this creature or not. He could just be trying to get some fresh air for all she knows. If he were to be destroyed without giving the princess a proper reason, she won't hear the end of it from Celie or Twilight, both of whom seem content around the creature.
Lavey closes the door behind him and stands on the balcony. He doesn’t unfurl his wings to take flight, nor does he conjure some occult spells to devastate the land. Instead, he drops to his knees and fold his arms over the rail of the balcony to lay his chin upon.
He simply gazes out into the darkness as if contemplating something. From where Luna is perched, she takes notice that the hybrid’s face doesn’t show sadistic glee or any sign of plotting mischief; he seem sorrowful and depressed. But what does a creature like him have anything to be depressed about? He has everypony wrapped around his claw and it would be far to easy to go ahead and destroy this world, but he doesn't.
Hoping to reveal his true intentions, Luna leaps from her cloud and flutters over to the demon, just landing a few feet behind him on the balcony. Even with the clacking of her hooves touching the ground, the hybrid doesn’t take notice—or maybe he does and thinks he may have the element of surprise.
“Well, well, well,” Luna condescendingly greets. “What have we here?”
Lavey doesn’t jump or act startled at all. He continues to rest on his knees, completely ignoring the princess’s tone and her advancement. Luna is left even more befuddled than before. He should be ready to attack or at least flee, knowing that he’s been caught...doing something, yet he doesn’t move.
“H-hello?” Luna whispers. She edges a bit closer to the creature, while making sure to maintain a safe distance in case he lashes out.
She immediately shoots back the moment Lavey lifts his hand into the air and manifests a blazing red portal above his palm. From the gateway, a small red vial drops into his open claws, which he uncorks and takes a swig of the contents within. This is surely enough evidence for the princess to put this monster six feet under. It could be some strenght-enhancing serum for all she knows.
“Lavey!” Launa calls out in a sterner, more authoritative tone. At last, the hell-spawn turns his head back to meet the princess eye to eye. “What do you think you are doing, hell-spawn?”
The hybrid holds up his red vial, shaking the contents within. “Drinking,” he blatantly replies.
“Drinking what exactly?” the princess demands.
“Booze.”
Luna raises a confused brow at the hybrid and stares at the vial. She knows booze is a slang term for alcoholic beverages but she hadn’t anticipated the beast to be getting himself drunk. She had assumed it was simply some sort of strength-enhancing serum he would use to conquer the world with. But...alcohol?
“What do you want, Luna?” the hybrid asks. “If you’re looking to accuse me of some crime in order to execute me, too bad. I haven’t done jack shit. Please, just leave me alone.”
His voice clearly projects solemnity and sadness. His eyes look cold and lifeless as if he's lost someone dear to him, and grief eats away at his soul. Luna isn’t familiar with the signs of depression but is certain this attitude isn’t normal to have. Drinking away by himself, rejecting her presence, his physical appearance; it’s a clear sign that his soul is in turmoil.
She doesn’t know why but she feels some compassion in her heart for the creature. She involuntarily approaches him and hesitantly takes a seat next to him, still staying a good distance away in case this may be some ruse to make her drop her defenses. Lavey doesn’t bat her an eye but continues to drink the alcoholic contents from the bottle in his claws. He's already depleted nearly half the vial and, although it may contain just a quarter pint of alcohol, the venomous concoction must pack quite a punch if it's sealed in a small bottle.
“Are... are you alright, Lavey?” Luna finally asks.
"Never fucking better," the hybrid replies, his words slightly slurry. "I just... I-I already had my 'Welcome to Ponyville' party and I got to make plenty of nice nice friends. Did you know ponies in this town are really trustworthy? Th-they were scared of my face and now they’re not. Twilight's been a really big help with helping me get adjusted to this little town. So little, so...peaceful..."
Luna should take her leave and leave Lavey be. He's obviously becoming tipsy from the strong brew and it's only going to result in him screaming at the regal all night. At least she knows he's not a threat to Equus—at least, not exactly.
"Luna, how...how do you do it?" Lavey drunkenly inquires.
The Princess of the Night looks over at the demon and notices tears running down his cheeks. Veins are visible within his dark sclera, turning it a bloody shade of red. His face is contorted with pain as if his soul is being choked by fear. Luna's never seen any creature, let alone one of demonic origin, look so miserable. Something in her heart compels her to stay by his side and talk him through his pain, even if her mind is firing off warning signals.
"D-do what?" Luna asks, unsure of where this is going.
"How do you and Celie live, knowing you're immortal and everyone around you will just...fade away?"
That stings Luna right in the heart. Of course, immortality is both a blessing and a curse. When inflicted with mortal wounds or if one is perhaps cut in half, one can regenerate with ease and continue a fight. However, it would also mean one will outlive those who surround them. Everything and everypony will crumble to dust one day and blow away into the wind, leaving the immortal lonely and forever with a gaping hole in their heart.
Memories of ponies Luna's left to suffer at the hooves of Death, those who were just born one day and were suddenly whisked away in the blink of an eye, run through her mind. A single tear escapes her eye and cascades down her cheek.
"I honestly don't know, Lavey," Luna somberly responds. "I've lamented the loss of my parents, friends I have made in my younger years, and some I considered family for years. They were all lost to time and now rest under our hooves, their souls finally asleep."
Lavey sniffles a bit, probably from Luna's tale or from his own festering sorrow, and speaks. "I just *hic * made some new friends, got to enjoy a party with creatures I *hic * just met, and got to have fun for the first time in two hundred years. It was all a great, big, fucking mistake, thinking I could be *hic * friends with mortals without thinking about losing them *hic * in the next century. I'll just be all alone again!"
In his sorrowful, drunken rage, Lavey chucks the half-empty bottle of alcohol into the night sky, never to be seen again. He falls backward, slamming his head on the floor, but it doesn't phase him in the slightest. His lamentation has drowned out all external pain and feeling, allowing him to wallow in grief.
“Do you not have friends back in Hell?” Luna questions. “Being a member of royalty, I’d assume you’d have some companions.”
“Bah! Being a member of royalty *hic * means nothing. Everyone *hic * respects you too much to even literally stand next to you. Always being adored, always *hic * being feared, always having to build relationship because you have to and not *hic * because you want to. I have no friends. I probably never will have any friends.
“Everywhere I go, creatures banish me from their worlds without *hic * letting me get even a word in, all because of my demonic heritage. I’ve traversed the cosmos in search of a place I could *hic * call home and escape the chaos and confusion of the political life—most importantly, *hic * I want to live in a place where I can make some friends.
“I’ve found some. Can you believe that?” he chuckles. “I actually *hic * managed to find friends who haven’t chased me out of their world. But they’ll die...and *hic * leave me alone again. And I just think to myself, why even try anymore? If *hic * I make friends with mortals and they fade away while I’m still here, why bother?”
"Lavey," Luna whispers, "death is a part of life, I'm afraid. Just as when the sun drives my darkness into hiding or when my night swallows up Celestia's light, these cycles are a part of life. Even the smallest creatures nor the largest worlds are exempt from destruction or creation. I live, knowing that I'll lose somepony in the process, but that doesn't mean I should cut myself off from the rest of the world. For if you only look at others and see them lying still in their graves one day, you won't see their souls prancing joyfully in life.
“You will lose those around you, that is certain, but you must understand that where is joy, there is sadness. But where there is sadness, there is still going to be joy. Where there is death, there is a new life waiting for you. Where there is despair, there is hope to get you through the day. Life is not a one-way mirror. You have to look through both ways to see the bigger picture and to truly appreciate existence as a whole.”
Lavey sits back up, wipes away a tear, and looks the princess in the eyes. His grief is all but gone but it's a good improvement from where he once was. His lip twitches as he whimpers silently. To think that the Princess of the Night had originally wanted to terminate this...hybrid creature from existence, to prevent him from harming anypony she cared about—when in reality, he needs to be prevented from harming himself .
Out of sisterly instinct, Luna embraces the sobbing hell-spawn with her hooves and wings, allowing him to shed tears down her back. He hugs her back, his taut arms wrap around her slender figure and hold her dearly. His body feels preternaturally warm in the midst of the crisp, night air. Luna revels in this heat, enjoying this moment as her own worries and sorrows melt away like ice upon a warm stone.
"Do you feel better, Lavey?" Luna asks.
The hybrid oddly doesn't respond. He no longer holds Luna tightly to his bosom; in fact, his arms have gone completely slack to his sides. Luna pulls back to see the hybrid already passed out cold, either from exhaustion or from the alcohol finally sedating him. Luna doubts he will retain her proverbial words the moment he awakes in the morning...but there's a good chance he might.
Carefully, Luna ignites her horn and levitates the slumbering hell-spawn, cradling him as she carries him back into the library. As she makes her way back into the bedroom on the bottom floor, the princess sets Lavey in Twilight's bed, just barely off to the side to make space for the purple unicorn.
"Sweet dreams, dear Lavey," the Alicorn of the Night whispers. "I'll make sure your rest is peaceful." She closes the door behind her and flies off into the night, knowing that Equestria is safe in the claws of this creature—at least, with Twilight and her friends nearby to comfort him and guide him.
Author's Note
Last chapter before diving on into the main story. Up next is the start of the Canterlot Wedding! How will Lavey fare against the Queen of the Changelings and the whole invasion?
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
Episodes that are normally split into two parts will have chapters released on consecutive days. This chapter today, next chapter tomorrow, etc.
Sibling Situation
The day passes by rather quickly as Twilight and Lavey work on tidying up the unicorn’s home. And by tidying up, that means reorganizing every book in the library to accommodate a newly bought set, courtesy of Twilight Sparkle.
Though the task is arduous and mentally taxing—especially when Twilight has no clue as to how she wants her shelves organized, considering the numerous methods of organization running through her mind—a little energizing music always helps speed things along. And that's just what Lavey had managed to bring in.
As a jovial song plays on a small device Lavey calls a “smartphone”—a complex device he claims functions due to its “sorcerous” connection to Hell’s energy—the hybrid and Twilight manage to make the excruciating task of cleaning a little more bearable. The duo levitate books in and out of shelves to the tune of the song while having fun shaking their hips to the beat.
“What’s the name of this song again?” Twilight asks as she fills an entire shelf with a plethora of multicolored books.
“‘Sh-Boom’ by The Chords,” Lavey responds. “It was a pretty famous pop song from Earth back in the mid twentieth century. I usually listen to music like this whenever I’m busy with chores. But I prefer something a little hardcore . Something like this...”
Lavey levitates his phone over to him and taps the screen to switch the song. This one sounds violent and malevolent. The first thing Twilight hears are drums being played at an unnaturally rapid speed. The crashing cymbals and beating of the base drums ring through her ears and scrambles her brain. The guitar comes in, tearing through with a harmonious screech. Soon, the vocals arrive but Twilight can’t tell what is being said as it sounds like a mix of garbles and bestial growling.
She can feel her body vibrate as the violent music surges through the rest of the library. Her ears feel like they’re about to bleed from the overwhelming screaming and clashing of cymbals.
“What is this!?” Twilight yells, hoping Lavey can hear her through the abominable noise.
“‘Andromeda’ by Dethklok!” the hybrid responds. “Really awesome death metal band from Earth during the early twenty-first century. I know metal's not everyone’s favorite, but how is this...?”
He switches the song again but this time, this one is calmer. It has the calm but rapid playing of a keyboard and the harmonious beating of drums. As the vocals come up, Twilight realizes it’s a song of romance and adoration—definitely not something she would have expected from Lavey.
All work is postponed as the two enjoy the song together, swaying and bobbing to the beat. It’s almost enough to get Twilight to burst into a full out dance but Lavey beats her to it. He choreographs his own moves for each and every lyric of the song, all while lip-synching to it and not caring who watches. Even as Spike enters the room with a plate stacked with a pyramid of sandwiches and stares awkwardly at him, he doesn’t dare stop.
Surprisingly, Lavey grabs Twilight by the hoof and drags her into the dance, but she doesn’t fight it. She willingly lands into his arms as he drags her along for a graceful duet. His moves are filled with twists and turns and moves Twilight isn’t sure how to describe. Despite the oddity of the situation, she’s enjoying this moment with him.
Finally, the song ends and the room is drowned in silence once again, except for Spike’s clapping and Twilight’s heavy panting for air. She’s never been one to work out or do anything arduously physical but this feels different somehow; it feels like she could enjoy doing this all day with the hybrid.
“Sorry,” Lavey says as he gently sets the unicorn down. “My mother absolutely adored this song and the angel side of me is a sucker for lovey-dovey songs like these.”
“It’s okay,” Twilight chuckles. “I guess it’s interesting to see that you’re a pretty good dancer.”
“Bet all that made you two hungry?” Spike asks, gesturing over to the massive plate of sandwiches sitting on the table. “Please do something with them because it took me a while to make all of these.”
Twilight and Lavey help themselves to their reward, after all, they need it. As much as Twilight enjoys organizing and reorganizing her books, it can be a little frustrating when she can’t find one way to set them. She has no idea how she's managed to live such a complicated, yet organized life.
“Twilight, if I may ask, how does it feel to have a demon for a roommate?” Lavey asks as he devours a sandwich whole. “Or, at least, a roommate who looks like a demon. I just hope it’s not burdensome, what with my size and all.”
Twilight swallows her morsel and glances over at the prince with a warm smile. “It’s not something anypony would expect to have in their life but it’s been an interesting few days,” she admits. “To be honest, one of my favorite parts of having you here is that you’re a great teacher and storyteller.”
She watches as Lavey smiles with pride at her compliment. Of course, being an obnoxiously studious mare, Twilight would always ask the hybrid certain questions about his kingdom, his family, Hell's history, any deities, prophesies, and the like, whenever she can. Everything she learns, she jots down and keeps a copy for herself and one for Princess Celestia.
“If only you weren’t so incessant with your questions,” the hybrid gripes. “I’d probably enjoy living here.”
Twilight’s mouth hangs open as she stares aghast at her guest, but it suddenly turns back into a smile as the hybrid glances back to snicker at her.
“Ha, ha, very funny,” she mumbles. “Speaking of which, how have you been liking Ponyville so far?”
“It’s been a quaint week,” he replies as he places the remaining books into a shelf. “I could never thank you enough for letting everyone get accustomed to me. I’m used to prejudice and scorn from other mortals, but...all I’ve ever yearned for is a friend in the mortal realm.”
“I understand, Lavey,” Twilight says as she approaches the hybrid. “But hey, now everypony is your friend. I’m just surprised that the town hadn’t driven you out with pitchforks and torches at the beginning.”
Lavey chuckles as he rests a hand on the mare’s head and ruffles her mane a bit, which she graciously allows. It’s been a habit of the hybrid’s to tease her with little acts like these. Though it may seem uncomfortable and odd to observers, it feels pleasant to the unicorn. The few itchy spots she has on her head, which her hooves have never managed to appease, are taken care of easily thanks to Lavey's claws.
"Instead, I'd probably be driven out by everyone's love and affection," he quips.
Ever since Lavey had his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party, a lot of the town's mares have stopped by to flirt with him. With the town's female-to-male ratio—a massive gap of five to one—it would make a little sense for most of the local mares to hit up on the new guy, no matter what he may be. Unfortunately for the seductive mares, Lavey sees them as friends—though he may tease them with a bit of his "demonic charm".
For some odd reason, though, Twilight finds the whole 'date the demon' thing a little irksome.
“Hey, Twilight, I've got a quick question.” Spike pipes up. “How come you let him sleep in your bed but not me ?”
The unicorn freezes just as she’s about to take another ample bite out of a sandwich. She glances up at Lavey, who casually eats his third morsel, seemingly unaware of Spike's question.
“Uh, well, because he doesn’t have anywhere else to sleep, Spike,” she explains. “You have your bed and he has mine. But don’t worry, Princess Celestia said she’ll send over a new bed for him soon.”
Although giving her guest a bed all to himself is good and all, Twilight can’t help but feel pained by the idea of no longer having him in her bed. Sure he may take up most of the sheets and space, but his hugs are quite enjoyable. He does them every night, unconsciously, but they are never too tight and it feels pleasant to be held against his thick, warm hide. She could never say any of that aloud and thank Celestia Lavey can’t read minds.
"I will enjoy having a bed all to myself," Lavey says, dragging Twilight out of her thoughts. “Then I won’t have to worry about bothering you anymore, Twilight.”
“Y-yeah...” the unicorn mumbles as she glances away in melancholy.
“Twilight, you okay?” Spike asks. “Your face is all red.”
The unicorn questions the drake’s statement until she notices her cheeks burning. She immediately bats away his worry and chuckles anxiously.
“It’s fine. It was a little comfortable, considering how warm Lavey is.” She clasps her hooves over her muzzle as the words slip from her lips, but it’s too late. She looks around at everyone’s faces and notices Lavey is startled by the abrupt confession. “Crap.”
“W-well, that’s...kind of you to say. You’re welcome, I guess?” the hybrid stammers.
Twilight feels nothing but embarrassment and shame eating away at her. All she wants to do—and most likely Lavey too—is to just crawl under the floorboards and hide for a while.
Fortunately, Spike belches a green flame from his maw, putting the awkward conversation on hold. The flame suddenly solidifies to reveal a rolled up parchment with a royal golden seal.
“A message from Princess Celestia!” Twilight exclaims with joy as she plucks the scroll from the air in her magic.
“You send messages through your assistant?” Lavey asks, looking down at the queasy reptile. “Doesn’t that hurt in the slightest?”
“I’ve gotten used to it,” the dragon coughs. “It’s the most confidential and fastest way the princess assures her messages reach Twilight without having anypony else read them.”
Lavey just shrugs and gathers with Spike around the unicorn, awaiting to hear the message from the graceful monarch.
“Dear Twilight ,” the unicorn begins, “I am sure you are as excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot. ” Twilight pauses as she registers that final line in the paragraph. “Wedding?” Hoping to find out more about the event, Twilight continues with the letter. “I will be presiding over the ceremony, but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion.
“Fluttershy will be in charge of the music; I would like her and her songbird choir to provide the elegant tunes for when the bride and groom trot down the isle.
“I can think of no one more qualified than Pinkie Pie to host the reception. Tell her she can have fun but not too much fun. No promises, your highness,” Twilight chortles.
“Applejack will be in charge of the catering for the reception. She can make whatever she likes to fit the occasion.
“ Rainbow Dash... Oh geez. This had better be good if she wants Rainbow Dash of all ponies to participate in a wedding. I would very much appreciate it if she could perform a Sonic Rainboom as the bride and groom complete their ‘I do’'s. ”
“A Sonic Rainboom ?” Lavey questions. “I’ve never heard of such a phenomenon. What exactly is that?”
“Something too awesome to explain in words, bud,” Spike states with a smirk.
Disregarding the boys’ conversation, Twilight continues on with the letter.
“Rarity will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids. Make it fantastic; not too flashy, but more of a ‘rarity’.”
“And as for you, Twilight, you will be playing the most important role of all: making sure that everything goes as planned.
“Lavey may come along too, of course. He may choose whatever form suits him best, but he should at least wear something formal for the occasion.”
“But of course,” he replies. “We still have such customs back in Hell. Who would imagine coming to a formal event in the buff?” He looks between Twilight and Spike, remembering how everyone is basically walking around in the nude. “Never mind.”
“See you all very soon. Yours, Princess Celestia. ” Twilight scrunches her muzzle and squints as she looks around the parchment for a last bit of information but can’t quite seem to find it. “But... I don't understand. Who's getting married?”
“Oh, wait!” Spike exclaims. He pulls out another parchment from out of nowhere and sheepishly hands it over to the unicorn. “Uh, I was probably supposed to give you this one first.”
Twilight rolls her eyes at her assistance’s neglectfulness and levitates the letter as she reads the invitation aloud.
“Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and... ” Twilight gasps in shock as she exclaims the groom’s name. “My brother, Shining Armor?!”
The room sits in silence as Twilight silently reads the letter over and over, making sure she read the last bit right. Her brother, of all ponies, is actually tying the knot, and with a princess no less!
“Uh, congratulations?” Lavey mumbles, further ruining the already tense atmosphere.
The Friendship Express chugs through the mountainside on the way to the royal city of Canterlot. Twilight’s friends chat cheerily about the royal wedding, wondering what’s to unfold—everyone but Twilight, that is, who sits in solitude and watches the faces of the blank mountains passing by.
“So you all get to help with the big fancy wedding,” Spike says, “but I'm the one who gets to host the bachelor party!” He puffs his chest out in pride but it deflates as he thinks about it for a second. “I have just one question: what’s a bachelor party?”
Everyone laughs aloud at the young dragon’s confusion, causing him to look at everyone with even more bewilderment. Luckily, Lavey—who keeps his demonic appearance—hops over and reassures the innocent reptile.
“You see, Spike,” the prince says, placing an arm around the little dragon’s shoulder, “a bachelor party is a party for the groom before the actual wedding that celebrates their last night of being a single guy. Now, I don’t know how you all do it in Equestria, but in Hell, we...” The hybrid leans in, whispering the events of the fiendish festivities to the dragon. A devilish smirk spreads across Lavey’s lips as the young dragon’s scales burn red. “Again, that’s what it is in my home.”
“Y-yeah, okay,” the dragon stutters, his face turning a sickly shade of green. “Hopefully, we don’t need any of those.”
While everyone chuckles at the dragon’s disturbed expression, Lavey takes notice of Twilight’s loneliness. Feeling sympathetic and confused, the prince walks over to his friend and takes a seat next to her.
“Are you alright, Twilight?” he asks. "You seem rather downtrodden despite the event about to take place. I mean, it’s a wedding for your brother!”
"I'm just thinking about him," Twilight says somberly. Her eyes remain glued on the window and the passing scenery as she confides in the hell-spawn. "Ever since I moved to Ponyville, we've been seeing each other less and less. And now that he's starting a new family with somepony I don't even know, we'll probably never see each other."
Lavey looks away, unsure of how to deal with the situation at hand, but tries his best to soothe his friend’s worries.
“I'm not the best at comforting others, Twilight," he says. "Just a fair warning before I share my 'words of wisdom'."
Twilight sighs and finally glances over at Lavey, waiting for what's to come. "What do you want to tell me?" she asks with contempt.
"I too have siblings back in Hell," the hybrid begins, “well, half -siblings, but more than I can count. We talk and see each other on separate occasions but that happens every few decades." He pauses to judge Twilight's expression, which doesn't look too satisfied. "But that doesn't mean we're split up and lose connection over time. Tell me, your brother has always looked out for you, right?"
"More times than I can remember," Twilight responds. "He's always put my protection and happiness as his top priority. He and Spike were the only ones I considered friends before I moved to Ponyville."
"Your brother would do anything to make sure you’re his number one priority, right? You may think he isn't making time for you or may have grown apart from you after all this time, but just because you are separated doesn't mean you are necessarily split."
"He could have at least told me personally about the wedding through letter or face-to-face," Twilight grumbles.
"He is the Captain of the Royal Guard, correct?" Lavey asks. "It would stand to reason that he would definitely be busy with his duties. He may not have time to focus on you at the moment..." Twilight's scowl hardens as Lavey utters those dreaded words, "...but that doesn't mean he doesn't care . He's your brother or, what you call, your B.B...F..."
"B.B.B.F.F.," Twilight corrects. She takes a deep breath and sighs to relax her nerves. "I guess you're right, Lavey. But I'm still gonna ask him personally why he decided to do this."
The hybrid rolls his eyes at the unicorn's three-sixty turn in her emotions, yet puts on a warm smile. He places a gentle hand on her head, which seems to calm her down a bit somehow. In addition, she leans into his side and rests her head under his arm. It feels strange, having her cuddle up to him like this since they’re just friends, but something in his soul tells him to allow it.
"We're here, we're here!" Pinkie announces as she bounces around the cart with glee.
Everyone looks out the window to view the majestic city of Canterlot, home to Equestria's high-class citizens and royalty. However, something is off about the city that Twilight and Lavey hadn’t seen before when they were here just a few days ago. For starters, they never saw a giant, magenta sphere surrounding the entirety of the city.
A duo of guards stand on either side of the tracks with their spears intersecting, only parting them once the train comes dangerously close to hitting them. Once past the guards, the vessel phases through the forcefield, causing strange ripples to run through the passengers’ bodies.
“Are royal weddings always so heavily protected?” Lavey asks as he looks around at the numerous guards posted at every corner of the station.
“I’ve never been to one personally but I heard they’re a lot more elegant than this,” Rarity says. “Though, I'm sure they're just taking the necessary precautions. Such an event would bring about the strangest of creatures.” She freezes as she looks up at Lavey, who, isn’t too phased by the statement.
“No offense taken,” the demon says calmly before the unicorn could apologize. Looking down at Twilight, he notices that a look of shame spreads across her face. “Twilight, what’s wrong?” he inquires.
“This magic...is my brother’s,” she responds. “He usually puts up a spell like this whenever he tries to protect me from a fall or if something were to attack me or something of the sort. This could explain why he hasn’t attempted to contact me in some time.”
“At least you understand why he couldn’t contact you,” Lavey says, patting the unicorn on the head. “But come on. We’ve got a lot of preparations to take care of. Or rather, you and everyone else.”
Twilight cordially smiles at the hybrid but it soon wipes away as the doors to the train car open. As the esteemed guests exit the train car, a group of guards suddenly surround Lavey, spears at the ready. Though the hybrid doesn’t flinch or look the slightest bit worried, he respectfully lifts his hands in surrender.
“It’s okay everypony!” Twilight says, grabbing the guards’ attentions. “He’s with me. I’m keeping him under my watch.”
The guards reluctantly pull their weapons back to their sides and glare at the creature with suspicion as he passes through. Contrarily, Lavey flashes them the most compassionate grin he can muster as he follows the rest of his friends.
“Did you really have to say it like that?” Lavey asks with a bit of discomfort. “Why not just say I’m an upstanding citizen or that the princess allowed me to come?”
“Remember, nobles and especially the guards aren't very trusting,” Twilight responds. “They are a lot more skeptical and wary than those in small towns like Ponyville.”
"I never expected a pleasant world like this to be so...xenophobic ," the hell-spawn mutters with repugnance. "But, again, it's nothing I haven't been through."
Everyone remains silent as they continue onward towards the castle. However, through the peaceful silence, a booming, male voice catches everyone off guard.
"Twily! Is that you!?"
Everyone looks up at a wall walk to see a unicorn stallion guard peering down at the guests, but this one is wearing a different uniform. Instead of the common gold armor and helmets, his attire is lavender purple with gold edges. His galea's plume is much longer and more elegant than most other soldier's helmets. His coat is snow white and his mane is comprised of complimenting icy and electrifying blues.
The stallion runs down the steps leading from the wall walk and trots up to Twilight. Lavey looks between the two ponies and notices a pink starburst on the stallion's chest piece, similar to the one on Twilight's flank. He puts two and two together and makes the connection between them.
"Ah, I've missed, you, kid," the captain says cheerfully. He extends a hoof to bring his sister in for a loving embrace, which Twilight reluctantly accepts. "How was the train ride?"
"It was alright," Twilight replies. "I'm just glad I got to see you again, B.B.B.F.F." However, as she pulls away, her face is filled with a bit of pain. "I'm confused, though. Why didn't you tell me about your wedding? And what's with all the extra security?"
"Sorry, Twily, but a..." Although his emotions and mind are mainly focused on his sister, Shining Armor glances up at the otherworldly creature just standing nonchalantly next to the mare. "A threat was...made against Canterlot and we...we don't know...who... I'm sorry, what in the living heck is that thing?"
Twilight looks up the hybrid, who gently waves his claws at the Captain while maintaining a kind, toothy grin.
“Sorry. Introductions first. Shining Armor, meet Lavey, a demon/angel-hybrid I befriended,” the young unicorn introduces with a nervous grin. “Don’t worry, he won’t bite unless he’s got a reason to.”
Shining struggles to swallow a nervous lump in his throat. Finally dislodging it, he coughs a bit before addresses the creature.
“That’s cool. Uh, did Princess Celestia have any specific tasks for you to do?”
“No, though I wish I could help around,” Lavey replies. “Celie has just given me permission to enjoy the festivities. Which I shall proceed to—“
Lavey holds his tongue as something smoky enters his nostrils, but it’s not like burning timber. It’s similar to the tantalizing aroma of grilled, charred barbecue, which he finds strange in a world like this. Both unicorns look at each other and at the hybrid with confusion as he sniffs the air. To their worry, he furrows his brows and looks around with a stern glare.
“I smell malice in the atmosphere,” he snarls as he continues to sniff the invisible scent.
“Smell malice?” Twilight asks as she tilts her head. “How does that even work?”
The hybrid looks down at the tiny unicorn, his stern gaze unwavering. “It’s similar to how a dog can sniff out cancer or diseases. Progeny of Satan can easily sniff out malice and wrath. Right now—sniff —it is strong .”
Twilight turns back to her brother who peers at the hybrid with piqued interest. “So, you’re pretty good at sniffing things out, huh?" he asks. "You might just be smelling the fighting spirits of the soldiers, considering there's a large concentration of them in so many areas. Look, why not just go ahead and have some fun for a bit. Join Spike in planning the bachelor party or maybe grab a few drinks?"
Lavey’s ponders Shining’s explanation and shrugs off his own worries. "Alright then," he sighs. He turns back to the rest of the ponies and raises a hand. "Anyone who wouldn't mind my company, raise a hoof." Obviously, everyone raises a hoof. Lavey scrunches his face and decides to narrow everyone down a bit with another question. "Anyone willing to get drinks until you're toppling over, your vision blurs, and you're puking breakfast in the restroom?"
Everyone slowly lower their hooves but Rainbow Dash's remains high and proud and trembling. The prince shrugs and walks off with the wild pegasus, leaving everyone else to commit to their tasks and for Twilight to reconnect with her brother.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
Just decided to veer off the tracks for a sec to add this little side chapter; hope you enjoy it! Will have some crucial information at the end, so keep reading! The next chapter tomorrow will return to the main story.
The Kidney Killer
"Drink’s will be on me for today,” Rainbow Dash says as she and Lavey take their seats. “I expect you to pay me back after and not order too much. Ya got it?”
Lavey places a hand on his chest and raises his other hand to commit to the agreement. “I promise to pay you back for every bit,” he swears. “Devil's promise.”
Rainbow smirks and flags over a bartender to take down their orders. “Gimme a shot of the strongest stuff ya got!” she requests.
“Same for me,” Lavey orders.
The bartender stares at the hybrid for a brief second in fright before turning back to the shelf of delectable booze and levitates two shot glasses and a tall, slender carafe of emerald alcohol.
As the bartender pops open the bottle, the scent wafts into Lavey’s nostrils and trigger his preternatural senses. A bit of a citrus and minty flavor floods his nerves. Something herbal and bitter stings his nostrils, setting a queasy feeling brewing in his gut.
“Yo, you good?” Rainbow asks.
Lavey shakes his head and recollects himself before responding to the pegasus. “My senses are a little sharper than most creatures,” he replies with a reassuring smile. “These fragrances just hit me like a freight train, is all.”
The boisterous pegasus grabs one shot glass of emerald booze with her wing and turns to face her friend as he grabs his. “Cheers, bro!”
The two clink glasses and down their drinks. Lavey’s pallet fires off wild signals as his sharp senses register the flood of flavors. It's almost sweet and has a thick licorice taste but bitterness ruins the ecstatic pleasantness. The taste of sharp spearmint makes its appearance as Lavey lets the liquid sit on his tongue. Swallowing the strange liquor, the hell-spawns throat burns slightly and is suddenly attacked by citrus and something earthy.
"Not bad," he says with satisfaction. Looking over at Rainbow, the pegasus tries her best not to scrunch her face in anguish as she swallows the bitter tonic. Her shot glass isn't even halfway empty, causing a cocky grin to spread across the hybrid's face. "Too hard for you?" Lavey asks.
The mare shoots him a blazing glare in response. Not wanting to seem like a chump, Rainbow downs the rest of her glass and slams it back onto the wooden table. She glares at her rival with tears welling up in her eyes, yet her brows are creased and her irises have embers of determination brewing in them. She swallows the drink, trying her best to maintain her composure and not to wince from the blazing pain in her throat.
"Too hard for who ?" she shoots back with a cocky smirk. "Come on, I can take a few more shots!"
Lavey raises a curious eyebrow as he looks the mare over. Her face is already starting to turn red from just a shot of the hard substance. Though her eyes are filled with blazing resolve, Lavey can tell she won't last long.
"How often do you drink, Rainbow?" he inquires as he pours himself another shot.
"All the time, duh! Wh-why'd ya ask?" the pegasus questions.
Though it's only subtle, the hybrid can identify the tiniest bit of slur in her voice. "Already one shot in and you're slurring a bit," he says as he downs his second drink. "I don't recommend you continue taking this. How about something a little lighter?"
"Lighter!?" the pegasus booms, drawing in unwanted attention. "Whaddaya think I am, four? Give me another!"
"And ruin your...what was it called...Sonic Rainboom ?"
Rainbow's eyes fly open as the thought of her responsibility resurfaces in her mind. She looks away shamefully and pushes the shot glass away from her as if disgusted by her actions.
"I...guess I'd better control myself," she says solemnly. "I'm sorry I got worked up."
"And ?" Lavey prods.
Rainbow shoots him a perplexed look as a hot blush appears on her cheeks. "And what ? I said sorry!"
"Rainbow Dash, I can see straight through a lie. Demons are the masters of spouting out lies, but you...are terrible."
The pegasus slams her hoof on the table, gathering curious looks from the other patrons. "Fine! I don't drink all the time! I've never even tasted a drop of alcohol until now! Happy!?"
Lavey rests a gentle hand on the mare's head in comfort. She looks up at him, his kind face peering down at her contrite expression.
"I'm satisfied with your answer ," he says, ruffling her mane. "Just not with the delivery."
As Lavey downs another shot of booze and finishes off Rainbow's Rainbow releases a hearty chuckle. "Well, I was a teeny bit drunk. Could you blame me?"
"You ordered the strongest drink here," the prince replies, taking another few shots. "Speaking of which, how much does this cost?"
The bartender looks over and goes slack jawed as he notices the nearly empty bottle. "W-what the—!?" he stutters in shock. "Sir, you just drank enough to put a normal pony into a coma! What in Celestia's name are you!?"
Lavey looks at the remaining beverage in the bottle indifferently and, without hesitation, finishes the bottle down to the last drop. Slamming the carafe onto the table, he looks at the bartender with a stone-faced expression.
“So, how much?” the hybrid repeats with a raised brow.
“That’s at least fifty bits, sir,” the pony replies, slightly startled and in awe at the creature’s feat.
Rainbow Dash glares daggers at the hybrid, who looks back at her with a calm expression. “DUDE!” she bellows. “I don’t have fifty bits on me! You screwed me over!”
“Um, excuse me,” the bartender’s sheepish voice drags the two patrons’ focus back onto him. “If you want, you can try the Kidney Killer Challenge and earn one hundred bits if you...survive.”
He points a hoof over at a chalkboard positioned near the front of the establishment. Written and decorated with different colored chalk, an advertisement for a limited time Kidney Killer Challenge is displayed for all to see.
“I was just about to request that,” the hybrid says as he glances over at Rainbow’s worried look with a devilish smirk. “Well then, hook me up!”
The bartender runs to the back of the establishment to fetch the liquor used for the competition. The sound of boxes shifting and alcohol bottles clinking originate from the storage room while Lavey waits patiently for his potent poison.
“Dude, are you sure about this?” Rainbow Dash asks with worry. “No pony has ever beaten the Kidney Killer Challenge and not enter the E.R. Are you absolutely sure you wanna go through with this?”
Lavey simply smirks at the worried little mare and places a proud fist on the pentagram on his pectorals. “Hell has way more potent stuff than the alcohol you got here, so I highly doubt I’ll even stumble after chugging this.”
With the clatter of supplies having finally ceased, Lavey and Dash look forth to see the bartender bringing out an onyx-black, medium-sized bottle. A skull is carved into the face of the bottle, and the label with the words “Kidney Killer” is wrapped around the circumference.
The bartender turns back to pluck a margarita glass from the top shelf but Lavey freezes him in his tracks.
“That won’t be necessary"
Grabbing the ominous bottle and using a claw to uncork it, Lavey lets the scent plunder his senses. It’s oddly warm and sweet; rather enticing for an infamous liquor. A hint of spearmint and citrus sting his nostrils but a sudden wave of fruit bring in a drop of pleasure.
Bringing the bottle up to his parted lips, Lavey suddenly stops as he can sense everyone's fascinated eyes boring into him. He's no Crown of Pride or a spawn thereof, but the progeny of Satan can feel an bit of haughtiness brew in his heart as everyone stares at him. However, he immediately throws those thoughts away as he puts his main task back into focus: repaying his friend for the pleasurable drinks.
Rearing his head back with the lip of the bottle connected with his, Lavey takes a long, fresh swig of the toxic beverage. His airway remains closed as his gullet slightly expands to allow easy access for the fluid to enter his gut. The bottle quickly drains, glugging as air impedes the liquid's movement, but continues to push through as every drop floods the hybrid’s belly. All eyes remain glued on Lavey in awe and wonder as he flawlessly and smoothly empties the bottle down to the very last, venomous drop.
He raises the bottle in victory like a hard earned trophy as everyone cheers and stomps their hooves in congratulations. At a loss for words, the bartender hands the prince not one, but two bags of bits; one hundred shimmering gold coins in each.
"Do you, uh, think I could take your picture for the Wall of Fame?" the bartender stammers, still trying to process the events that unfolded before his very eyes.
Lavey stands up perfectly fine from his seat and walks over to where the stallion has a camera waiting for him. Standing with the drained bottle of liquor in his hand, the hell-spawn produces a toothy grin for the camera, which flashes to capture his smug mug.
Surprisingly, the only other picture on the Wall of Fame is a roided, white pegasus stallion with a blonde flat-top cut. His wings are tiny compared to other pegasi but he makes up for them with his his god-like biceps. A screaming expression of victory is plastered onto his face as he crushes a bottle of Kidney Killer liquor in his teeth.
As Lavey and Rainbow exit the establishment, saying their final farewells to the other patrons, the mare can't help but shoot the prince an astounded look.
"Dude, I knew you were awesome from the start but you continue to impress me every day!" she exclaims with awe. "You just chugged that thing like it was nothing! You are a true badass in my book."
The hell-spawn simply chuckles at the pegasus's compliments as he plays catch with his rewards.
"Here you go," he says as he hands her one of the weighty sacks of bits. "As promised. I payed you back, and in abundance, too."
"T-thanks," Rainbow replies in awe as she takes the sack, trying to process the magnitude of the reward. "Quick question, how much booze can you drink 'til you pass out?"
Lavey ponders the question, at the same time, juggling his half of the prize. "Honestly, not too sure," he replies. "In Hell, we have much, much more potent stuff than this, some of which can even knock out dragons. I don't know if it's because this stuff is crafted to affect ponies, but it just doesn't affect me in the slightest."
Rainbow opens her mouth to throw out another question, but the sound of approaching hooves cause the duo to shift their attention to a nearing individual. The pony is another alicorn; this one with a strawberry-pink coat and different highlights of purple and pink in her mane along with a few yellow streaks. Her beauty isn't like Princess Celestia's but she is stunning , nonetheless."
"Rainbow Dash and Lavey, I presume?" the monarch inquires.
The hybrid and pegasus respectfully bow before the majestic alicorn and bride-to-be.
"Y-yes, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, ma'am!" Rainbow shouts in a soldier-type tone. "To what do we owe the pleasure of your presence?"
Lavey never thought he'd hear the rebellious pegasus address someone so formally. According to Twilight, Rainbow hasn't shown much reverence before Celie, except for a simple bow. To be before a monarch who is also requesting a Sonic Rainboom—whatever that is—at the end of her wedding is worth showing a little more respect, he assumes.
"I was just wondering how your Sonic Rainboom was going," the princess interrogates in an odd, overly-cheery tone. "I haven't seen any practice occurring lately, so I just wanted to make sure everything was alright."
Rainbow stands at attention and salutes the princess with the most militant face Lavey has ever seen her make. "Everything is alright, ma'am! Just grabbing a drink with my friend, ma'am!"
Cadenza raises a curious brow and looks up at the hell-spawn with a strange gaze that Lavey can't quite put a claw on. "Grabbing a drink, huh?" she asks. "Tell me, Lavey, you are a demon, correct?"
"Indeed I am, ma'am," he replies plainly. "Well, half demon, half angel."
"How come you are coexisting with ponies instead of ravaging and conquering worlds like normal?"
Though odd to hear a question like that to pour out of the regal's mouth, Lavey indulges her questioning. "Oh, we've stopped all of that after I was born. We signed an armistice and now we coexist with one another and other species. It's almost ludicrous, I know. Even Celie had a hard time believing it."
Princess Cadenza nods slowly as she registers this information. "Alright, well, take care you two! And Rainbow Dash...?" The princess glances over at the pegasus, who continues to stand at attention. "Have that Sonic Rainboom ready by the time the wedding rolls around. I want this day to go off without a hitch." With that, the princess trots off towards the castle, leaving Rainbow and Lavey on their own.
"Well, I guess I'd better get going," the pegasus says as she flutters next to the prince. "If you wanna hit up another bar or have a race some day, just hit me up when I'm not napping on a cloud."
Lavey smirks and proceeds to hoof/fist-bump the pegasus. "Of course. See you later, Dash. Though, I don't think we should get into any competitions."
Rainbow Dash raises an eyebrow in confusion but scowls as she playfully punches the hybrid shoulder. "Come on, I can win against you at something !"
"Whatever. Just get that Rainboom of yours sharpened for tomorrow."
The two wave farewell for now as they proceed to tend to their own business. However, as Lavey walks back to the castle to meet up with Twilight, he can't help but pick up a strong scent of malice emanating from the exiting bride-to-be.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Although it's only been a few months since Twilight's seen her older brother, it feels like they've been apart for a few years . Everything about him is familiar, his face, his demeanor, his kind attitude, yet he’s almost alien to her. Even saying something as simple as hello to him feels difficult. She starts to break out in a cold sweat, unsure of what to say or how to act before her own sibling.
"Hey, kid, you alright?" Shining asks.
Twilight looks up at her brother's face and nods in assurance while trying to keep a calm face. "Sorry. It's been so long since I've seen you. I didn't know what to say after all this time."
Shining wraps a hoof around the young unicorn and lightly ruffles her mane out of affection. It brings a warm feeling to Twilight's heart, knowing her brother's character hasn't changed over time.
"Well, how about we start with this whole wedding thing?" Shining suggests. "I never asked for your permission but I kinda already placed you as my best mare. That okay?"
Twilight's eyes widen and her jaw digs into the dirt. Her heart nearly explodes with joy as Shining's words hit her like a train. Immediately, she hugs her older brother, profusely thanking him for this gracious opportunity. Being the best mare at her own brother's wedding is far too much for her to ask for! However, one thought resurfaces, pushing the jovial feelings aside for now.
"As honoring and overwhelming as this is, I almost forgot to ask," Twilight says, "who are you getting married to? Who is this Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? Some snotty royal you managed to woo with your charm?"
Twilight covers her muzzle with her hooves as her loose lips have betrayed her yet again. She hadn't meant to call her own brother's betrothed a "snotty royal", especially since she doesn't even know who this pony is in the first place, so she can't judge. Where is Lavey to comfort her when she needs him?
However, instead of seeming offended by Twilight's words, Shining Armor begins to chuckle, much to the mare's surprise.
"Twily, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Princess Cadance , your old foal-sitter."
This is too much for the young unicorn to process all at once. First she's the best mare at her brother's own wedding and now her brother is marrying her old foal sitter!? Her mind explodes and her heart can’t handle the overwhelming excitement at the sudden reveal. Things can't possibly get any better for her!
"Ahem ! Am I interrupting something?" an all too familiar voice asks. It sounds as angelic as Celestia's voice but not in a maternal way; this voice almost sounds sisterly and amiable.
Twilight looks back to see the topic of the conversation standing in all her regal glory. It's been decades since she last saw Cadance, and she’s grown so much. Her silky, light cerise coat glimmers in the sunlight, just as Twilight remembered. Her mane, a blend of different streaks of yellow, pink, and purples, shimmer like crystals.
Though she doesn’t wear as much regal armor like Luna or Celestia, she does wear a gold tiara, a simple golden breastplate, and royal boots.
“Cadance!” Twilight chimes with ecstatic joy as she runs up to her future sister-in-law. In commemoration for their reunion, Twilight can’t help but perform the little dance she and the alicorn had made together when they were younger. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”
The young unicorn had expected her old foal sitter to join in on the childish choreography but Cadance simply stares awkwardly at her, as if she has no idea what Twilight was doing.
“Um...okay?” Cadance replies crudely.
The monarch simply walks past Twilight without even batting her an eye and embraces Shining Armor in a loving hug. It’s probably just Twilight’s imagination but Cadance seems...different. Not just in an “all grown up” kind of sense but Twilight can’t seem to place her hoof on it. The way she's acting coldly towards Twilight when she's supposed to radiate with love for everyone is rather odd.
“Well, I’m gonna get back to my station,” Shining says as he smooches his betrothed which, for some reason, boils Twilight’s blood, “but Cadance will be checking in with your friends to see how things are going. I think I speak for both of us when I say we couldn't be more excited to have you here. Right, dear?”
Cadance looks to Twilight with a sinister grin that solidifies the speculations running rampant within the unicorn’s mind, as much as she wanted to deny them.
“Absolutely ,” the alicorn says.
The rest of the day has had Twilight on edge over Cadance. For every one of her friends, the alicorn has seemed disinterested or downright rude and demanding to each of them. She’s starting to wonder if time has done the old Cadance in or if there’s something more sinister at play.
Soon, as the sun gives up its place in the sky to the moon, so does Celestia hand her shift over to Princess Luna to watch over the royal capital. With the night still in its infancy, Twilight’s friends decide to spend an hour or so having a few drinks outside a small shop. Unfortunately, the peaceful atmosphere is completely shattered by the paranoid, purple pony.
“Bet I can guess what you're all thinking,” Twilight says as she takes her seat amongst her friends. “Cadance is the absolute worst bride-to-be ever.”
Everyone gawks at the unicorn for her brash words, though, she has no clue why. The points are all so evident and everyone must have noticed her behavior.
“Who, me?” Spike quips while playing with the Cadance cake topper.
“Spike!” Applejack snaps. “That goes on the cake.”
The little drake laughs nervously and sets the topper off to the side but continues to eye it like a hawk.
“Twilight, whatever are you talking about?” Rarity asks. “Cadance is an absolute gem!”
“Rarity, she was so demanding!” Twilight shoots back. “Didn’t you think something was weird about that?”
“It’s not too uncommon, Twilight,” Lavey speaks up while he and Spike casually play with the cake-topper. “You wouldn’t believe the hassle some demons in Hell put others through just to have the perfect wedding.”
“No offense, but wouldn’t any demon do that because they’re...demons?” Rainbow Dash asks.
Lavey stares at the pegasus with a blank look and she suddenly averts her gaze. “Now my argument is invalid,” the hybrid grumbles. “Thanks a lot, Rainbow Dash.”
Grumbling at the hell-spawn's insertion, Twilight turns over to the next victim of her tirade. “Applejack, did you know that after she told you how much she just 'love-love-loved' your hors d'eouvres, she threw them in the trash?”
“Aw, she was probably just trying to spare my feelin's,” the farm pony replies modestly.
“No, she was just being fake and totally insincere!” Twilight refutes. “How is that ‘sparing your feelings’?”
Applejack opens her mouth but doesn’t respond. She simply looks away as if thinking of a proper excuse that would seem reasonable for the paranoid mare. No matter what excuse the others spit out, they won’t be able to deter Twilight’s skepticism, and vice versa.
“She did raise her voice at one of my birds during rehearsal,” Fluttershy pipes up as she consoles a rather upset red cardinal.
“See? Rude!” Twilight puts on a smug grin, believing she’s made a valid point.
“But he was singing really off-key.” As a demonstration, the cardinal squawks a chorus of ear-splitting notes, further affirming Fluttershy’s point and shattering Twilight’s hopes.
Twilight turns to Pinkie Pie but holds her tongue as she notices her and Spike fighting over the Cadance cake topper, making it basically a fruitless endeavor to interrogate her. She then turns to Rainbow Dash, who just flexes her muscles, almost ignoring Twilight’s hysteria.
“Rainbow Dash, you're with me, right?”
“Sorry, Twi,” the athletic mare replies. “Been too busy prepping for my sonic rainboom to pay much attention to the bride's bad attitude.”
“And I’ve been enjoying a few hearty drinks with Dash so don’t expect to interrogate me for info,” Lavey adds. He opens a small portal over his hand and plops a small, blue vial into his open palm. Uncorking it, he pours out only a sliver of the contents into his original drink. “Equestrian drinks are great but nothing can compare to the good stuff in Hell.”
Twilight grumbles in frustration as the hybrid takes a swig of the adulterated beverage, completely disregarding her paranoia.
“The princess is about to get married,” Rarity says, waving off her friend’s exaggerated attitude. “I'm sure any negative behavior she might be displaying is simply the result of nerves.”
“BULLSHIT!” Twilight roars as she slams her hooves on the table in rage, knocking over everyone’s drinks. She doesn’t regret her outburst but is glad Lavey managed to cover Spike’s innocent ears. “She’s awful, rude, and doesn’t even deserve to know Shining Armor, let alone marry him!”
With tears welling up in her eyes, Twilight dashes off without saying another word to her friends. Even if her friends won’t believe her, there’s still one other pony who’s always listened to her no matter what.
She runs into a nearby building that acts as Shining and Cadance’s private quarters before the big wedding. Twilight stops just before the door in hesitation, but takes a deep breath and opens it, though, no one seems to be around. She had expected her brother to be in here so she could inform him of his betrothed's. But even so, this time she has while her brother and Cadance are out can give her the perfect time to search for some incriminating evidence.
Slowly, she enters the building and wanders around, hoping to find something out of the ordinary that could explain Cadance’s brash attitude or at least prove that she’s evil in some way. As she searches shelves, drawers, and even under the carpet, she finds nothing incriminating. Fortunately, in the midst of the silence, Twilight picks up the sound of her brother and Cadance having a conversation from a nearby room.
“You don’t mind that I replaced the bridesmaids, do you, sweetie?” Cadance asks.
Twilight should run or at least hide, but curiosity calls her over to eavesdrop. She looks over to a shred of light emanating from an ajar door where the couple reside. Curious, she peeks in to find Shining Armor and Cadance having a private conversation. Cadance seems to have that sickly sinister grin plastered onto her face—the same one Twilight's seen all day.
“Replaced? With whom?” Shining questions.
“Your sister’s friends, of course,” the princess replies. “Why settle for less when we could have Equestria’s heroes be our bridesmaids?”
Although having her friends being the bridesmaids does seem like a honorable opportunity for them, the replacement still seems rather sudden and brash. That’s just no reason to just replace the old bridesmaids out of the blue like that. Fortunately, there’s more to their conversation.
“That does sound rather—OW!” Shining winces in pain as a vein in his temple pulsates.
“Oh, dear, another migraine?” Cadence asks with false worry. “Let me help you with that.”
Twilight watches in horror as the monarch’s horn glows a grim shade of green, one the unicorn knows doesn’t belong to her old foal sitter. She remembers a gentle blue aura enveloping Cadance’s horn, not this sickly color. As she casts a spell on Shining’s horn, his eyes glow green and seem as if he’s been possessed.
“This is not the Princess Cadance I know,” Twilight mutters.
“Twily?” Shining calls out.
Twilight decides to make a break for it before she can get caught spying on the couple, but the door opens, preventing her from escaping in secrecy. Both Shining and Cadance have suspecting looks in their eyes that bore into Twilight, prompting her to explain herself.
“I know it seems suspicious for me to be eavesdropping on you two but...Shining Armor, I have something I need to tell you.”
“What is it kid?” the stallion inquires.
Twilight opens her mouth to spill the truth but nothing comes out. She wants to inform Shining Armor of Cadance’s brash attitude towards her friends, her sinister attitude, the way she's been acting so off, but she can’t bring herself to do it. The words are lodged in her throat, begging to be let out, but the fact that Shining seems so happy with the princess keeps her from doing so.
For almost no sudden reason, however, the regal shoots Twilight a cocky grin, giving her the motivation to spill her worries.
“Shining Armor, you’re making a huge mistake!” she finally exclaims. Her brother gives her an understandably confused look, but Twilight doesn’t stop. “Please! Marrying Cadance is going to be the biggest mistake of your life! She’s not the same, loving princess we knew all those years ago!”
“Twily, what are you talking about?” the stallion questions, looking as if he’s been betrayed. “Tell me your joking. I thought you’d love having me marry your old foal sitter.”
“I would, but she’s—“
“Not good enough for your brother?” Cadance questions. The cruel monarch cuddles up next to her betrothed, while glaring venomous daggers at the distraught mare. “Shining, sweetie, do you want to make me the happiest mare in Equestria or continue listening to these absurd fallacies?”
Shining looks between his betrothed and his own sibling with confusion. The longer he takes to choose, the more Twilight’s hopes proceed to dwindle. She holds her breath for any sort of implication that her brother will choose her over Cadance, though it seems highly unlikely now.
“I don’t know where you’re getting these crazy ideas, Twilight,” Shining sternly states, “but I’m marrying Cadance. That’s final.”
The final pony who would listen to her has be pitted against her as well. Tearfully, not even waiting for her brother to console her or chastise her, Twilight dashes out of the room, her hopes completely crushed and no one to be by her side.
Lavey had seen Twilight running from Shining and Cadance’s private quarters and into the castle with tears streaming from her eyes and her face looked as if she had been utterly betrayed. He doesn't know what's been going on in that little head of hers but he wants to console her the best he can.
He heads inside the castle and up a few flights of stairs leading to the guest chambers. As expected, Lavey finds Twilight in one of the guest rooms in the castle. She’s not asleep, but bawling her eyes out. Now the hell-spawn is unsure of how to approach this situation; should he help console her or just leave her be? She’d probably want some reliable company, someone to confide in, but she’d also want to be alone.
Taking a deep breath, he decides it's best to let his docile side make the decision. He gently opens the door and enters the dark room, shutting the door behind him so as to give them more privacy. Twilight looks back at him and, although the unicorn can’t see him in the darkness, she scowls at him directly in the eyes.
“Leave me alone, Lavey,” she grumbles. She digs her head back into her pillow but doesn’t continue bawling this time. Only a few soft sniffles echo through the room. “I just want to be alone.”
“I’m sure you’ve been alone for a while now, Twilight,” the hybrid says without a second thought. Though it may sound harsh, he knows she knows it to be true. “You need the company. Please, let me sit with you.”
Without waiting for a response from the unicorn, Lavey sits on the edge of the bed, looking back at Twilight with a pained expression. It breaks his heart to see her, his first beloved friend, in such a state.
"No pony believes what I'm saying," Twilight sobs. "Princess Cadence isn't who she says she is, I'm sure of it! Besides being overly rude, she’s trying to mind control my brother!”
This piques Lavey's curiosity but not his concern, deeming it to be another excuse Twilight may be trying to use to slander the alicorn. However, despite these ludicrous ideas, he wants to help her the best he can.
"Being rude and demanding is normal in any wedding, demonic or not," the prince responds. "It's the bride's special day and she just wants everything to be perfect, especially considering she's royalty. The whole 'mind controlling' thing...I'm not sure what to say. It could just be—"
"Don't say it's my eyes playing tricks on me!" Twilight explodes, startling the hybrid a bit. She lifts her head up from the pillow and looks at the hell-spawn with crazed eyes and tears streaming down her cheeks. "I know what I saw! Shining Armor doesn't believe me, my friends don't believe me, no pony believes me!" The enraged unicorn plants her face into her pillow and screams out her frustration.
As the room rests in silence, except for a few sniffles, a memory resurfaces in Lavey’s mind containing a bit of crucial information. To share it with Twilight would probably just fan her ego but he knows he can’t hide anything from her, otherwise, she'd hate him for the rest of her life.
"There is one small bit of information I was planning on telling you regarding Princess Cadance," Lavey says, shattering the silence.
Twilight cocks her head until only one eye is peering at the hybrid with remorse and a small sliver of hope.
"Tell me. Now," the unicorn demands.
Lavey looks at her with a blank stare and takes a deep breath before responding. "When I ran into her a few hours ago, she seemed like a decent pony. But...the thing that caught me off guard was the strong scent of anger emanating off of her."
"I knew it!" Twilight says with a prideful grin as she sits up. "She had malice in her soul; proof that she couldn't be the Princess Cadence I remember!"
"Not quite," Lavey replies, shattering Twilight's hope and determination once more. "I didn't search her soul that time; I just picked up a whiff of malice off of her. It's most likely just stress and she doesn't want anyone to mess anything up."
"Even her old bridesmaids?"
Lavey cocks a brow at the question, uncertain of what she's talking about. "What's wrong with her old bridesmaids?"
"You tell me! She replaced her old bridesmaids with my friends, not that I'm jealous of them or anything, but that just seems too sudden and out of the ordinary.”
Lavey holds his tongue, knowing fully well it’s damn near impossible to sway the hardheaded unicorn. Inconspicuously peeking into her soul, he notices a burning splotch of malice has overwhelmed her and a bit of cool envy grows ever so slowly.
“Could it be that maybe you’re a bit possessive of your brother?” he inquires.
That seems to get Twilight’s attention and cause her to shoot another scornful glare at the prince, who still doesn’t flinch.
“I’m not being possessive of Shining Armor,” she hisses through gritted teeth.
“You say that...yet your soul has a rather large concentration of envy and malice. You seem to want him all to yourself and none for Cadence. I can't see any other explanation for it.”
“I... you...” Twilight sputters and stammers nonsense until finally giving up and diving under the covers. “Just let me get some sleep.”
"Twilight, I—"
"Just let me get some sleep!" she explodes without even batting him an eye.
The hybrid sighs in defeat as he proceeds to leave the bedroom. He's tried all he could but he still can't get the stubborn unicorn to change her mind. Hopefully things will blow over by tomorrow and they can have a decent day.
“Lavey?”
The prince freezes in his tracks at the sound of Twilight’s whimpering voice and looks back at the unicorn, who sits up in the bed, blanket clutched to her bosom. Through the darkness, he can see her eyes are filled with despair and hopelessness; any flame of desperation and determination has been purged. A single tear streams down her cheek and moistens the sheets.
“I don’t want to be alone,” she sobs. “Can you please stay with me? I'm sorry for yelling at you, just—”
"It's alright," the hybrid reassures her. "Everything's alright, Twilight."
The mare moves over to give him enough space to crawl into as Lavey gives in to the unicorn's tearful request. As he climbs into the bed to join her, the mattress and bed frame creak under his weight but manage to hold for him to get comfortable. He wraps his arms and wings around the downtrodden unicorn and pulls her into his chest, allowing her to feel his warmth and relax.
“Everything will be alright, Twilight,” he whispers. “If you want, I can try a little investigating while the mock wedding goes on tomorrow.”
Twilight doesn’t say anything but releases a small puff of air through her nostrils that seems to signify her compliance with the plan.
“You somewhat believe me, right Lavey?” the mare asks.
“It’s hard to tell. I want to believe you but I don’t want to jump the gun on anything and be labeled as a jerk. Let’s just get some sleep for the time being, shall we?” He runs his hands through Twilight’s mane in an attempt to sooth her, which seems to work somewhat. “I promise, everything will turn out alright, whether she’s an imposter or not.”
Twilight doesn’t respond; she’s either fully asleep or she has nothing else to contribute to the conversation or her argument. It doesn’t matter to Lavey either way, actually. All he hopes for is that her sanity will be okay until tomorrow morning...
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
With the sun just rising over the horizon, everyone takes the time to perform a quick trial marriage before the official event. While the Element Bearers—with the exclusion of Twilight—walk down the isle in perfect synchronization and adequate speed, Princess Celestia stands at the podium with Shining Armor as the stallion waits for his betrothed. Spike sits on one of the steps leading up to the podium, playing with the wedding cake toppers. Lavey leans against a nearby wall, watching the procession unfold with interest.
"Perfect, girls. No need to rush," Princess Celestia comments as the five ponies walk down the isle. "Then of course, Cadance will enter."
The classic Bridal Chorus by Richard Wagner is played on an old organ by an elderly mare as the bride-to-be enters the room. Her regality is somehow intensified within the mock-wedding setting, as if love and passion correlate with the alicorn. She makes her way up to the podium to face her beloved and exchanges a simple horn tap with Shining Armor.
Just like from last night, the stench of hostility is strong when Princess Cadence made her way past the hybrid. Lavey doesn't jump the gun, but makes sure to keep his eyes on the princess as she stands with her soon-to-be husband. The hell-spawn had promised Twilight that he would investigate Cadance a bit more while the unicorn got her rest. Though, doing so during this mock wedding would be a little too uncouth.
However, there is no denying the fact that the malice wafting into his nostrils is, in fact, coming from the regal. It smells savory and smoky but it disgusts him at the same time. Anger and frustration for petty reasons, such as a stressful day, would have a spicy, curry scent; malicious tendencies, on the other hand, smell like grilled barbecue. He holds his tongue and watches her intently as she goes along with the process.
"I'll say a few words," Celestia continues, "and then we'll begin with the vows. Shining Armor, you'll get the ring from your best mare—"
“About that," Lavey speaks up, "Twilight said she may be absent today. She might just stay in bed due to her hysterical paranoia.”
Suddenly, his ears perk up as the sound of galloping hooves echoing down the hallway just outside the room. The doors burst open by magic to reveal Twilight huffing in a state of rage. Peering into the unicorn's soul, Lavey see's the large, red splotch of wrath and cool, blue lick of envy remain.
"Twily, what's the matter?" Shining Armor asks with concern. “Are you alright?”
"No, I'm not alright!" the unicorn barks. She turns her wrathful gaze from her brother to Princess Cadenza and snorts in rage. "All of you should get away from her! She's evil!" Everyone besides Lavey roll their eyes and groan at Twilight's ludicrous speculation but her anger remains strong. "If you don't believe me, ask Lavey to look into her soul and you'll know I'm telling the truth!"
"First off," the prince begins, raising a claw, "I'm not some lie detector you can just command all the time. Second, I'm not going to just peer into her soul just like that. I need confirmation from either Celestia or the bride and groom."
With everyone looking to the aforementioned ponies, neither of them seem comfortable giving their permission on the matter. That is, until Shining Armor takes a step forward, to everyone's surprise and to Twilight's elation.
"I give you permission to search her," he says as he warily eyes the hybrid. "Just don't try anything funny."
Nodding in compliance, Lavey gazes at Cadence, who begins to tense up in fear and anxiety. What he sees within her incorporeal figure surprises him. Specific desires are far more fervid than the ones belonging to a regal, peaceful princess.
"What the hell?" he mumbles. "This can't be right. Strangely, gluttony is overwhelming, but it's unlike Celestia's snacking habits."
All eyes leer at the higher monarch, whose creamy cheeks burn red with embarrassment.
"What's even stranger is that wrath is close behind with greed, envy, pride, and lust in nearly equally large volumes—all following in that specific order. Sloth is of no concern but...if I'm not mistaken, no princess should have such overwhelming malice and avarice, correct?"
All eyes turn to Princess Cadence, who slowly begins to back away but bumps into the Celestia's bosom. The bride-to-be looks around at everyone's suspecting and shocked faces as she is suddenly cornered.
"Y-you can't honestly believe this rotten beast's words, can you!?" she explodes, taking everyone by surprise at her harsh outburst. "I mean, he's a demon ! Can his kind really be trusted!?"
"Yes he can!" Twilight pipes up. "He may be part demon, but he's shown real compassion, love, and the characteristics of a good being. We've all seen and experienced it over the time he's been with us!"
A wave of agreement spreads across each pony, further fanning the flames of Cadence's fear and rage. In her wrathful haste, the alicorn's horn ignites with a grim, green glow as she condenses mana within the protrusion. Everyone takes notice of the events unfolding but no one can react fast enough to prevent it. The condensed ethereal energy within the princess's horn fires like a cocked ballista bolt, releasing a devastating, green beam that hurdles towards a paralyzed Twilight.
Lavey rushes over to his friend’s defense in a split of a second and stands between the unicorn and the devastating attack. He stretches forth one hand and grabs hold of the spell, condensing it into a ball of energy. With a simple flick of his fingers, he dissipates it into specks of ethereal dust.
"If this doesn't prove she's not the real Cadence, then what the hell is?” Lavey asks.
All eyes, even Shining Armor, turn to glare daggers at the counterfeit princess. Being cornered, she has no clear way of escape. Her horn is ignited as she channels mana into the protrusion once again. Unfortunately, she doesn't get to cast her spell as Lavey clutches the mare's throat in his claws and raises her above everyone's heads. With the impostor’s concentration broken, the light enveloping her horn fades away, leaving her helpless in the clutches of the hybrid.
"I don't take kindly to those who'd harm my friends," Lavey growls. His eyes glisten with an inferno of rage as he tightens his grip, nearly crushing the imposter’s larynx.
He flings the princess across the room but, surprisingly, Pseudo-Cadance recuperates to flap her wings and control her fall in order to land perfectly on her hooves. A sinister smile spreads across the alicorn's muzzle as she leers at her enemies. Her mouth opens up to release a wicked chuckle, which evolves into a maniacal cackle.
"I guess there's no reason to keep up this excruciating charade anymore," she says with a menacing hiss.
A ring of eldritch, emerald flames surround the princess, enveloping her in a pillar of fire. Everyone watches with either fear or scorn as the flames suddenly disperse as quickly as they formed to reveal a brand new, terrifying figure.
She’s like a chimera of an insect and an alicorn. Her figure is comprised mainly of obsidian-black skin and different shades of green insectoid features, such as a carapace, underbelly, and wings. Apertures of varying sizes pepper her onyx hooves, insectoid wings, web-like mane, and the bony protrusion on her temple. Her motley eyes glisten with emerald and seafoam green, along with black, slit pupils that leer at everyone's shocked expressions.
"So, you're a shapeshifter?" Lavey snarls as he looks the creature over.
"I am a changeling !" the spy spits back. "And as the mighty Queen Chrysalis of the changeling race, it is my duty to find food for my children. After all, what mother wouldn't do anything for her precious brood?"
"And how, pray tell, do you feed your children ?" Princess Celestia asks with a grim gaze.
"Why, by letting them feed off of other ponies' love , of course!" the matriarch replies with a fanged grin. "We changelings feed off of the strong, succulent love of other creatures. With so many of you fools gathered for this 'wedding' we can feast on your love for ages !"
"You won't be doing any of that now," Celestia declares as she takes to the sky, glowering down at the matriarch beneath her. "Revealing yourself before me is the most foolish thing you could have done. And now, I will make sure you and your swarm of underlings do not bring any harm to my citizens!"
The glorious princess condenses mana within her horn, letting it ignite in a brilliant golden glow. She fires a powerful, golden energy beam at the wicked matriarch, who fires an equally powerful energy beam of her own. The two attacks clash, moving back and forth, tipping the scales but never truly leaning in favor of the other. A great deal of pressure is exerted within the room as the attacks rage in the small confinement, sending sparks of power and wild energy around.
To everyone's shock, however, the queen's magic suddenly overpowers Celestia, causing the princess to be engulfed in scorching emerald flames. Everyone stares at the fallen monarch in disbelief, while Chrysalis smiles with glee. The alicorn’s creamy, immaculate coat is singed and scarred with burns and blackened fur. The tip of her horn is scorched and crackles with verdant energy.
The insectoid matriarch erupts into a victorious cackle as she soars into the air above everyone. "It would seem that Shining Armor's love for his beloved Cadence is far more powerful than I had ever imagined ! It's even made me stronger than Celestia herself!" Not wanting to keep the limelight all to herself, the queen peers back at Shining Armor's disturbed expression, and grins. “Thank you , my wonderful mate."
The stout stallion crumbles in despair as he realizes all of this was his fault. He silently curses at himself for everything that has led up to this apocalyptic moment.
As Twilight and her friends slowly approach the fallen princess, Lavey stands off to the side as something dormant, something ugly rears its head inside him. His soul trembles as he tries to suppress his fury but the lid begins to shudder as the pressure builds up. Watching the angelic mare’s body heave with haggard breaths and her eyes fluttering as she falls in and out of consciousness, memories begin to pop up in Lavey’s mind that kindle his wrath.
Something finally snaps inside the hybrid’s writhing soul, causing his repressed violent tendencies to surface.
"I'll kill you," he growls. He grinds his teeth like sharpening steak knives. Clenching his fists, blood seeps from wounds caused by his claws digging into his own flesh. "I will...fucking kill you."
"Oh, did I strike a nerve by vanquishing your precious princess ?" Chrysalis sneers, dismissing and building Lavey’s raging hatred.
"Shut up."
"Please, you're a demon! You should be fighting for me, not this pathetic excuse for a princess!" The queen kicks Celestia’s still body, eliciting a painful grunt from the fallen princesd.
"Shut. Up !"
"You truly are a mockery to your race, you know that? Whoever spawned you must be very disappointed in you for being such a pathetic excuse for a demon."
That turns out to be the straw that broke the camel's back.
"I SAID SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!"
The strength of Lavey’s roar reverberates throughout the entire castle, causing the walls to tremble and windows to crack. Everyone watches in awe and horror as the prince’s wrath has been ignited into an incontrollable inferno. A preternatural heat floods the room as the walls crack and windows shatter from a new terrifying pressure that has manifested within the space.
Everyone moves back from the beast as his body begins to morph into a more hellish appearance. A second set of horns protrude from the front of his temple and a second set of black draconic wings emerge below the first pair. His hair erupts into blazing red and black flames. Red, bony spikes protrude along his upper and lower limbs. Saliva froths from his mouth as if he were a wild, diseased beast as he glares at Chrysalis's terrified form.
"W-what is this?" the queen asks as she takes a trembling step back.
Lavey dashes from his spot and appears directly in front of the changeling, claws reared back to smash her skull into the nearby wall. Unfortunately, the queen manages to duck beneath incoming strike, causing the beast to crash through the wall instead. As Lavey recuperates from his failed attempt, he looks around for his prey. He sniffs the air to track her scent but only particles of dust fill his lungs, tearing through his trachea.
Fortunately, the sound of an explosion from behind catches his ears. He looks back and can see the faint silhouette of the changeling through the cloud of dust. He rockets towards her and grabs her by the face, sending her hurdling outside. He violently slams her into the stone wall walk, nearly shattering her skull and spine in the process. She does remain petrified, though, as Lavey picks her up by the horn and holds her up at eye level. Her harlequin eyes tremble as she peers into the beast's blood-red irises.
Lavey has no compassion left for her. Thought's of the angelic princess’s condition run through his mind, constantly adding fuel to the fires of his rage. All he wants to do is kill the changeling for what she's done.
He rears the matriarch back and flings her across the wall walk, hoping for her to crash into the ground or a nearby wall. How unfortunate that she twirls in midair and manages to plant her hooves on the ground. Her breathing is pinched and sweat glimmers on her obsidian hide and emerald carapace. Taking one, deep breath, the queen ignites her horn and conjures a transformation spell to even the playing field.
Lavey watches with hate as a green pillar of etherial flames engulfs the wretched matriarch, concealing her transformation from prying eyes. As the flames disperse, his anger swells as he lays eyes upon his own pre-transformed reflection.
"HOW DARE YOU!!!" he roars.
In his blind rage, Lavey charges at the shapeshifter while releasing a bloodcurdling battlecry. He rears back a fist, ready to burrow through the matriarch's cranium, but Chrysalis ducks beneath the strike with the hybrid’s own supernatural speed, catching the beast off guard. As he looks down, a strong jab to the gut freezes him in place and knocks the wind from his lungs. The sharp pain courses through his gut, causing him to regurgitate blood and his digested meal. The moment Chrysalis pulls her fist from her opponent's abdomen, Lavey manages to stumble back in pain.
"Looks like we're on even footing," the shapeshifter says with a cocky grin.
Lavey looks up at her with malice as blood and vomit drip from his maw. "YOU BITCH! I’LL EVISCERATE YOU FOR WHAT YOU’VE DONE!"
Twilight and her friends watch the clash from the devastated mock-wedding room with fear and astonishment. Twilight knows her friends are terrified by Lavey's sudden change in behavior but the unicorn's only desire is for him to beat the changeling to a bloody pulp for what she’s done to everyone she loves.
A small, inconspicuous smile spreads a cross her muzzle as she watches the prince quickly overpower the wretched changeling, even after she had taken on his form. Every strike is filled with rage and a desire to kill. Every bit of emerald blood the queen coughs up, Lavey makes sure she loses more in the next attack.
"Who do you think is winning?" Rainbow Dash asks, her eyes fixated on the supernatural conflict. "I can't tell who's who now."
Now that Chrysalis has been backed into a corner and has been beaten to a near pulp—despite her new regenerative abilities, courtesy of Lavey’s stolen biology—she has taken on the hybrid's evolved form. However, a mockery of the original beast's power is nothing compared to a true hell-spawn. Even with her newfound strength, the battle remains one-sided since she doesn’t posses his fighting prowess.
"The one who wins is the real one, of course," Twilight says dispassionately. "The one who dies is the loser. It's as simple as that."
"Dies?" Applejack asks with worry. "We can't do that, Twi. As much as she's hurt you, we can't let her be killed. Celestia is the judge and since we're in Equestria and not Hell, Lavey’s rules ain’t gonna fly here.”
Twilight grits her teeth at her friend's argument. She turns around and frightens everyone with her enraged expression. "So what!?" she explodes. "She took away Cadence, nearly brainwashed my brother, and almost killed Princess Celestia. She's taken almost everything from me! Next it could be you, or my parents, maybe even everything I care about!"
Everyone looks at each other with fear and concern for their friend but Twilight doesn’t care what they think about her at this point. Her only desire is for the wretched shapeshifter to feel as much pain as possible before she finally bites the dust. It’s for everyone’s good and safety if she perishes; why can’t they just see that?
"Twilight, please ..." Fluttershy whimpers. Tears begin to well up in her eyes and flow down her soft cheeks as she looks into her friend's furious eyes. "Please stop him. I don't want anypony to die."
The raging flame in Twilight's heart explodes, trying to stay alight; but Fluttershy's tears, her weeping voice, and her compassionate personality slightly douse the unicorn's anger.
Twilight grumbles as she turns back to the battle. Chrysalis has reverted back into her original form with emerald blood gushing from broken limbs and battered bruises. A black eye, darker than her obsidian flesh, tears up as she lays broken in the beast's presence. Watching Lavey beat the living shit out of the changeling queen was enjoyable, to say the least. However, something doesn’t sit well with Twilight. Gazing upon the matriarch’s busted body ready for death, and Lavey’s vile appearance, Twilight realizes she doesn't even recognize him anymore.
The kind, eccentric, and jovial creature, whom she has grown so fond of, has been stripped away from her...and she was enjoying it. She enjoyed watching him make others suffer when he could help them. She watches as he proceeds to take a life instead of save one. She doesn’t want to lose him. She wants him to feel comforted and loved, not feared and scorned.
"Lavey, that's enough!" Twilight shouts.
The creature freezes in his attack and slowly turns back to face the unicorn. His eyes still burn with unforgivable malice but, to Twilight's surprise, they begin to cool down and return to glistening embers. His hair is extinguished, reverting back to natural red and black follicles. The extra protrusions and wings recede and fade away.
Looking back down at the broken changeling beneath him, Lavey picks her up by the throat and flies back over to the awaiting ponies. Gently, he lays the mutilated matriarch on the ground, letting her rest. Her breaths are gaunt, bringing blood into her respiratory system with every inhalation. Some of her limbs are bent into unnatural positions and jagged radial and ulnar bones protrude through the queen's flesh.
"I didn't mean to go that far," Lavey chokes. He looks down at his emerald blood-soaked hands as tears begin to well up in his eyes. "I...I didn't mean to lose control like that. Sh-she just wanted to... Fuck, what have I done?"
He slowly crumbles on the floor, clutching his head in his claws and wallowing in shame and regret. Twilight looks at the hybrid with sympathy and compassion as he breaks down, while guilt festers in her own heart. Any bit of sorrow and rage the mare has melts away into shame and guilt for herself and the hell-spawn as she glances over to the mangled changeling. She slowly walks over to her friend and embraces him in the warmest hug she can muster.
"It's alright, Lavey," she whispers like a soothing mother consoling their child. “Everything will be alright. We’re here for you."
Lavey slowly wraps his arms around the unicorn and pulls her in tightly as his tears drench her amethyst fur. The two sit in silence as everyone else stands around uncomfortably, either staring at the duo or at the maltreated matriarch.
"Twilight," Shining Armor speaks up. Everyone turns their heads to the Captain of the Royal Guard, who does his best to hold up a loosely stable Celestia. "I'm sorry I didn't listen to you before about the queen and I'm sorry about letting things get out of hoof. I wasn't acting like a big brother at all and look where it got us."
Twilight releases her hold on the hybrid and runs to her brother to embrace him. To see him still alright and Celestia in a somewhat-stable condition relieves her. The siblings hold each other, letting their familial love for one another flood the room with a calm atmosphere.
"W-where am I?" Chrysalis weakly mumbles. All eyes turn in surprise towards the queen, who suddenly arises from her unconscious state. Most of her injuries have been healed besides the protruding bones. "I'm still alive?" She looks around at the cluster of ponies surrounding her, some having furious looks while others look upon her with pity. "I'm going to be executed for this, aren't I?"
Princess Celestia releases herself from Shining's hold and hobbles over to the matriarch. Despite being weakened, the mighty regal is still as imposing as ever as she stands over the fallen queen.
"I do not think execution would be a proper punishment for what you've done to me and my citizens," the princess snarls. "Before I administer your judgement, I suggest you tell me where my niece is."
The bug-horse swallows a lodged lump in her throat and answers the monarch's question out of fear. "T-the cave system underneath Canterlot! I promise, I didn't kill her. She should still be alive by the time you find her!"
Without hesitation, Celestia struggles to manifest a teleportation spell through her charred horn. With a flash of golden light and a pop of space, the monarch disappears to find the real Princess Cadence.
"While all of you are doing your own things," Lavey says as he rises from his spot, wiping away his tears, "I've got a quick call to make."
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Two ethereal portals—one amethyst purple and one copper orange—appear near the shattered hole in the back of the room. Most of the ponies move back from the otherworldly gateways, but some edge closer out of curiosity. From them, two demonic figures enter the castle, both just as tall and as imposing as Lavey, but slightly different in their own ways.
A giant insect with yellow and green armor-like chitin emerges from the orange gateway. Grey antennae protrude from his temple and his compound eyes are gleaming rubies. Strong insect mandibles make up his jaw, ready to crush and tear apart his victims. His torso reveals a muscular build—strange for an insect exoskeleton—and a symbol representing a splayed tsetse fly is branded onto his thorax. Four insectoid arms each protrude from his thorax and abdomen while another set of bug legs hold up his figure. Two sets of cuticle wings emerge from his scapulae, completing his form.
He wears a royal mantle upon his body and a gleaming diadem rests on his temple. His insectoid appendages are ornamented with gold and various jewelry.
The demon exiting the violet portal is a female with smooth, vibrant amethyst skin and the body of a fashion model or a porn star. White horns with charred black tips protrude from her forehead and point up. Her hair is a literal, flowing inferno of pink, white, and red flames that drapes over her shoulders. A winding black tail with a heart on the end protrudes from her rear and winds around her ankles. The image of a shattered heart is branded on her exposed midriff.
The only things covering her iniquitous body are a set of white lingerie, a pale-gray fur coat, and a black corset. A pair of black thigh-high boots cover her slender legs and gelatinous thighs, which are compressed by the erotic footwear.
"Oh, Lavey, sweetheart!" the violet demoness woos as she approaches the prince with open arms. "It has been far to long! How have things been?"
Before he can answer the seductive succubus's question, the temptress pulls Lavey in for a hug, smothering his face into her voluptuous breasts. It's warm within her bosom and their pillow-like texture makes it almost too tantalizing to leave. Although the hybrid could revel in the succulent, tempting environment, letting squishy globes smother his face, his objective resurfaces in his mind, allowing him to pull free from her grasp. He gasps for air and collects his senses as he looks back at the succubus with annoyance.
"Aw, I thought you'd enjoy that, hun," the demoness quips. She walks behind the prince and places her hands on his shoulders, giving them a firm squeeze and causing him to stand at attention. "Perhaps I could give you a more...doting greeting?"
Lavey clenches his fists as he grits his jaw, recollecting himself from the seductive demon's grasp. "Asmodeus, I would really appreciate it if you didn't try to screw me in front of my friends. Plus, you know I'm not interested in you."
Asmodeus releases her hold on her victim and chuckles at his annoyance "Oh, come now," she taunts, "you know almost nothing can deter me from having a good time. Besides, I'll get you some day, little boy ."
Lavey shivers in disgust as the demoness’s obsession over his youthful body still remains strong. He can feel the contents of his gut writhing, wanting to be expelled all over the floor.
"Asmodeus, have some self-control," the insectoid demon gurgles. "You're almost as bad as Lavey when he loses his temper."
Unlike with the Crown of Lust, Lavey smiles and extends a hand to the other demon. "It's good to see you, Beelzebub."
The Lord of the Flies extends a foreleg and takes the prince's hand in his claws. "Likewise, young Satan-spawn. What is the reason for you summoning us to this...colorful world?" The Crown looks around at the ponies and the room, seeming somewhat queasy at the bright, pastel colors.
Feeling his friends' questioning gazes, Lavey turns back to see the ponies’ shocked and astounded faces. Of course, having a single demon in one's midst is astonishing enough; having two —and a half—demons in a room is a once in a lifetime opportunity for any mortal to witness.
"Allow me to introduce you to my friends," he says to the ponies. "Everyone, two of the Seven Crowns of Hell: Beelzebub III, the Crown of Gluttony; and Asmodeus II, the Crown of Lust."
The ponies remain frozen in awe, mouths agape, and eyes shimmering with either fear or astonishment. Without wasting too much time, however, Lavey turns back to his guests and gets straight to the point.
"I've brought you two here to help me deal with her ," he states, gesturing to the changeling, who has fallen unconscious to save her strength. "I'm sure you can see her soul and see what she needs taken care of."
The Crowns squint at the monarch as she remains still, observing her incorporeal form and the masses of vices swirling around. With these two demons around, Lavey’s certain they can help bring about a more compassionate fate for the queen.
"Oh my," Beelzebub murmurs with surprise. "That is quite the gluttonous creature. And that lust is almost off the carts. So what do you want us to do about it?"
"Simply put," the hybrid responds, "we need your judgement and expertise on the situation. Although she deserves execution for what she's done so far..." Lavey looks back to Twilight to see her glancing away with discontent, "...I believe we can come to a more civil reconciliation."
Lavey proceeds to explain to the Crowns the acts of violence, kidnapping, the attempt of enslavement, and the attempt of murder the bug-horse queen had performed. However, he also informs them of the reason she did such atrocities. The two monarchs look at each other and back at the changeling queen with pitiful glances.
"She's really blessed that Lavey didn't rip her head from her body," Asmodeus says with a hint of sympathy. "But I believe we can deter from executing her, despite her sins."
"Lavey, are you sure this is the right course of action?" Twilight asks as they wait in the main foyer of the castle. "I get you want to deal with this graciously, but...is this wise ?"
"Trust me, Twilight," the hybrid responds, setting a gentle hand on her head. "She needs to feed and the only way Chrysalis can do that is by feasting off of love. She doesn't necessarily want to kill because she needs an ample food source. We can just invite them to the wedding, let them get their fill on some tasty love, and all will be well."
"And what about after the wedding when everypony leaves? What's to stop her from feasting on more love regardless of what happens here?"
Lavey looks to the door leading to the meeting area between the Royal Sisters, the Crowns, and the Changeling Queen. "That's what they are discussing right now."
A door to the side of the main foyer opens to reveal a refreshed and well-nourished genuine Princess Cadence, along with Shining Armor. The two walk over to Lavey and Twilight with compassionate and grateful grins.
"Hey, Twily," the stallion says with a tinge of guilt. "I knew you had your suspicions and I'm sorry for not seeing it earlier. I was a terrible big brother for not listening to you in the beginning. If it weren't for you and Lavey, I don't think I'd ever see Cadence again."
The true Princess of Love walks up to Twilight and embraces her in a passionate embrace. Hot tears of joy roll down both mare's cheeks as they revel in the heartfelt moment. Lavey can't help but smile warmly as the two mares do a small, childish dance to commemorate their reunion.
"It's so good to see you again, Twilight," Cadence chokes. "I thought for sure that I’d never make it to see how much you’ve grown."
"Me too," Twilight responds with more waterworks. "I'm glad you're safe. If there is anypony I'd want to marry my brother, it would be you."
The two embrace each other for a bit longer until the doors to the meeting room open, abruptly putting them on hold. The Crowns, Princess Celestia and Luna, and Queen Chrysalis pour out in single file, spreading out before the awaiting individuals to share the conclusion they have agreed upon. The tension thickens as everyone waits earnestly for the final judgement.
"It is undeniable that Queen Chrysalis has committed quite a number of unforgivable sins," Celestia states somberly. "Kidnapping a princess, instigating an invasion upon pony-kind, nearly killing my beloved student." The monarch's face scrunches up in anger as she recollects the dark moment but pulls herself together with a few simple breaths to cool her bubbling emotions. "But , after communicating with the demon leaders, we have come to an agreement that does not require anymore bloodshed."
Asmodeus—dressed in a less revealing and more formal outfit—steps forward, taking the lead in presenting her resolution. "Since the changeling species relies on love or even something that may remotely relate to love, such as lust and lovemaking, I will gladly send a horde of succubi and incubi to appease their desires. Knowing fully well of the changeling's ability to not only drain love but also strength from creatures, some of my spawn may have to return to Hell to regain their energy."
With the Crown of Lust's solution presented, the Lord of the Flies takes the stage. "Noticing how these creatures drain their prey of energy over time, I will send some of my delegates to teach them conservation and fasting. Surely, they will be able to learn to sustain off of each other's love and not drain other creatures for sustenance."
Concluding the Crowns' messages and resolutions, Chrysalis steps forth. Her head hangs low and only briefly looks up to see Twilight's, Cadence's, Lavey's, and Shining Armor's stonewalled faces. Her harlequin eyes are dull with grief and guilt that Lavey feels sorry to see. Twilight, on the other hand, doesn’t feel the same.
"I know what I've done is unforgivable," the matriarch somberly begins as she avoids eye contact. "To Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor, I want to deeply apologize for kidnapping the princess and leaving her to rot in the caves. I found out about you being the Princess of Love and...assumed that if I were able to take on your form, I’d be able to feed myself and my children for ages. I am deeply sorry for my transgressions.”
The couple nod quietly at the matriarch’s apology, causing a bit of a grateful smile to crack in the queen’s lips. She turns to Twilight, who glares unforgiving blades at the matriarch, causing her hope to fade.
“Twilight Sparkle, I understand you must despise me the most. Having replaced your beloved foal-sitter, tarnishing her image, and causing you such great strife and nearly splitting you from your friends and loved ones, I truly apologize for my actions, though, I am certain you won’t forgive me in return.”
The room remains silent as the queen ends her apology speech. Twilight slowly approaches the changeling with no one attempting to impede her. Reaching the matriarch, the unicorn stands before her, brows furrowed and eyes blazing with unfettered malice. Without warning, she strikes the queen in the cheek with a strong right-hook, sending her flying a few feet across the room.
No one is shocked or attempts to help the changeling. They only watch blankly as Chrysalis rubs her sore cheek and turns to look at Twilight with an understanding expression. The unicorn scowls at the changeling’s mug and proceeds to walk out of the castle, leaving everyone else behind.
“I just want my brother and Cadence to get married,” Twilight says without looking back. “You can stay for the wedding and that’s it. Take your fill and leave us alone from now on.”
Though she can’t see it, she’s sure the changeling nodded behind her. With rage still bubbling in her heart, Twilight opens the doors to the castle and slams them shut behind her.
The wedding went off without any further delays or invasions. Princess Cadence and Shining Armor finally managed to tie the knot and the changelings were able to intermingle with the ponies without sapping too much energy and love. Of course, some ponies stayed away from the parasitic species out of fear and loathing.
Surprisingly, the two demon Crowns wished to stay to witness the harmonious event unfold as well, seeing as they’re practically Lavey’s guests. Though, the prince has had to profusely apologize for their riotous behavior every few seconds; Asmodeus keeps flirting with a few mares and stallions, and Beelzebub, being the glutton he is, voraciously devours the snacks and drinks that are meant for everyone .
However, despite the wonderous matrimony, Twilight remains trapped in a cocoon of rage and unforgivable malice. As she takes a swig of red wine from her glass, she watches Chrysalis and the changelings from a distance as they take part in the refreshments and mingle with the very few guests who have the guts to communicate with them. Twilight glares at the scene with disgust, wanting to give the wretched matriarch another lash across the face.
"Don't even consider it, Twilight," Lavey says sternly. The unicorn looks back to see the prince approaching her—wearing the clothes Rarity had made for him on his first day. His face is filled with sympathy and understanding. "I know you want to assault the queen, but you have to put your anger aside and enjoy the festivities for now."
He rests a gentle hand on her head for reassurance but the unicorn swats it away as she whips around and scowls at the hybrid. He doesn’t seem phased but keeps a blank face as he looks down at her.
"Don't tell me how to act when you nearly bashed her brains out," Twilight fires off. She’s only taken a shot of red wine but it’s not enough to get her drunk. "I would have been happy to see her mangled and lifeless but..." She looks down, grimacing at her seat, "...but I just stopped you from finishing her because I didn't want to lose the caring creature I know you as."
"Oh, dear Twilight,” the hybrid sighs. “You’re a bright, compassionate, and wonderful pony, Twilight Sparkle. I know I seemed like a monster to everyone who witnessed what I did; you would be no different if you went over there and assaulted the queen in front of all these guests.”
Twilight opens her lips to retort but quickly shuts her quivering maw as she retracts her thought. She keeps her rump glued to the seat and bows her head in sorrow and stressful turmoil. Lavey joins her by taking a seat next to her and raising her chin up to his eyes. His blazing red pupils are calm and warm like small suns resting in a cloudless night sky.
"Twilight, I'm trying my level best to control my hate and anger. With my satanic and angelic blood always fighting over my emotions, I’m always on one end of the spectrum, not anywhere in between.
“However, that is not the case with you. You're a mortal, and you have more control over your emotions than I normally do. You must think about what you're doing and try your best to act things out in a more honorable fashion."
Twilight's eyes begin to water as the weight of anger and rage for Chrysalis melt into shame and sadness for herself. She throws herself upon Lavey, who immediately embraces her within a soothing hug.
Just like always, his embraces are unrivaled—warm and compassionate. Not too tight and just soft enough within the grasp of those stoic muscles to give Twilight enough comfort to enjoy his texture. His core, especially, is like a warm oven that soothes the distressed unicorn and washes away her pains.
She doesn’t know why, but something seems to bloom inside her heart as she enjoys Lavey’s hold. It’s not just his embrace that brings her comfort, but also his words, his actions, his very presence. Even when stress eats away at her mind, with Lavey in the same room as her, that same stress seems nonexistent. She enjoys that part of him... She loves him for that.
"I'm glad you two are enjoying yourselves," Shining Armor calls out, causing Twilight to tense up with fear. Looking back, she sees the smiling face of her big brother and sister-in-law. "If you two need a moment, we can just—"
"No, no!" Twilight blurts, pushing herself off of the hybrid and brushing herself of his scent. "We were just enjoying the reception!"
"And your own little thing as well," Cadence taunts. Twilight's cheeks burn as she shies away from the princess. "It's alright, Twilight. It doesn't really matter to me or your brother as long as he's a good, reliable partner, just like Shining. But..." Cadance leans in to share a confidential secret with her new sister-in-law, "...his reason for me to marry him was that I would be getting the best sister in the world ."
Twilight's face lights up as she embraces her brother and brand new sister in a loving hug. The family savor this moment of passion, not even wanting to release their hold for a second. Eventually, they break the hug, allowing the newlyweds to enter a carriage to be whisked away from the castle grounds and off to their new home, wherever that may be.
"Shall we find everyone else and take our leave?" Lavey suggests.
Twilight only nods in affirmation with a renewed, warm smile as she follows the prince through the quickly dispersing crowd. They manage to find their friends still enjoying their own exuberant events. Seeing how they’re still in the thralls of their activities, they can give them a little more time to enjoy the festivities until things die down a bit more.
The duo continue to scan the area until finding Queen Chrysalis, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna having a conversation off to the side, away from the rest of the guests.
"Once again, I thank you, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna for giving me pardon for me and my children," the matriarch says, bowing before the diarchs. "Although my sins may never be forgiven, I do hope to be of service to you and your kingdom someday."
"Shall you reside in your old nest for the time being?" Princess Luna asks, looking upon the shapeshifter as if she were a friend. "Or shall you be residing somewhere amongst ponykind to keep your hunger satiated?"
Chrysalis holds her tongue for the moment as she looks over to the hell-spawn and unicorn standing off to the side with antipathic expressions. Her verdant eyes remain glued on Lavey, though, as she slowly makes her way towards him.
"I am certain you wouldn't want to have me in your quaint town," the matriarch says, trying her best not to feel uneasy by Twilight's wrathful gaze. "However, according to Changeling Law, if an opponent were to dominate the current leader of the changelings, they will have full rule over the current ruler and the entire swarm."
Lavey's eyes widen as he takes in this statement. He looks between the bug-horse to Twilight and to the diarchs for some sort of confirmation on this; only the princesses give affirming nods—Celestia's being a bit more forced.
Twilight finds the whole "Changeling Law" bit to be rather questionable, but she has no idea if such a thing is true or not. She'll just have to go with it for the time being.
"So, that would basically make me king of the changelings?" the hybrid asks with a piqued brow. The queen nods silently and holds her breath for the prince’s answer. "I...suppose you can stay, though my current roommate may make your life hell, and not in a good way." He looks down at Twilight, who looks away as she curses under her breath. "But I'm afraid your children can not come."
"What!?" Chrysalis exclaims in terror. Twilight also looks up at the hybrid with bafflement. That seems a little too cruel, no matter how much the unicorn may hate the queen.
Lavey holds up an authoritative hand before the queen can argue with him and revert his decision. "I do not think it wise to incorporate so many changelings into Ponyville," he explains. "I do not know how starved you all are exactly , but having an entire swarm populating the small town, the citizens would possibly pass out in a number of hours or days. That is why Asmodeus and Beelzebub shall be assisting your colony for the time being."
Chrysalis looks down at her hooves with depression but also understanding. "I believe I can place a regent in my stead," she says. "I could choose the most hardheaded soldier to take my place but...that doesn't make them a good leader...speaking from personal experience." She ponders the question for a while before one of her spawn comes flying over.
"My queen, is everything going to be alright for us?" the grub asks.
Mama bug rests a porous hoof on the grub's head in reassurance. "Things will be alright, Thorax. Go ahead and keep mingling with..." Her harlequin eyes suddenly shimmer with eureka as she gazes upon the creature. "Thorax, how would you like to lead the changelings in my absence?"
The little grub's azure, compound eyes glow with confusion at his mother's sudden proposal. "M-me?" he stammers. "But I don't know the first thing about leading the colony, let alone being a leader!"
The matriarch kneels down and wraps the anxious bug in her hooves, soothing his stress and worries like a true mother. "My precious Thorax, you are much more unique than the others, that much I know. You are much kinder and simpler than my other children or any other brood I've lain. I am certain you have the heart and confidence to be my regent while I am away for the time being."
The drone looks back to his siblings as they intermingle with the ponies, each one laughing, being merry, and being filled for the first time in forever. If kindness could do this for the hive today, Thorax would gladly take the throne for the time being to make sure they feast forever.
"I'll do it, my queen!" he says with a salute.
"Thank you, my child. By the way, just call me mother or mom. Whichever one you’d prefer is fine."
As Lavey and Twilight watch the exchange of power and love between mother and son take place, Twilight looks up at the hybrid as a thought runs through her mind. She taps Lavey on the thigh, compelling him to kneel down to hear what she has to say.
"Lavey, do you..." The unicorn hesitates, unsure whether to speak her mind. But with love in the air—even after the wedding had officially ended—her heart is being compelled to spill forth the words lodged in her throat. "D-do you see me as more than a friend?"
Obviously, he’s a little startled by what just spouted out of the unicorn’s lips, and who wouldn’t?
"W-where did this come from, all of a sudden?" the hybrid inquires.
"What Cadance said about you probably being a good, reliable partner... It's only been a week but I feel like you fit that category, Lavey. I mean, you're not just that but you're also kind, you're fun to be around, and even when things turn dark you seem to know how to brighten things up—just like now."
Lavey smiles warmly at the pony and rests a hand on her head, ruffling her mane. Twilight manages to look him in the eye as he slides his hand down and cups her face in his claws.
"My mother always told me, even when I was just a child who knew nothing about marital love, that I should find a partner who's compassionate and wise. Know anyone with those characteristics?"
“Not to make you think otherwise or anything, but after what I did to Chrysalis, you—“
“That doesn’t matter to me right now,” the hybrid says, embracing the unicorn. “I’d do the exact same thing were I in your shoes. I’m thinking back to the time you brought me in despite my appearance and heritage and how you managed to get everyone in town to be my friend. For that, I don’t see why you wouldn’t fit those categories.
“Plus, I felt a certain connection to you in my soul. It felt like the divine part of me made the decision that you were the one for me. I know it’s jumping the gun, but you’re the one I’d want to spend the rest of my life with.”
Twilight's eyes begin to water as she register's the hybrid's words. The emotions running rampant within her heart soar to knew heights. Before she knew it, she's locking lips with him.
It's unexpected, she knows, but Lavey doesn't seem to want to move back or try to push her away, allowing Twilight to enjoy this exchange. The unicorn doesn't know why she is latching onto him like this, considering they've been living together for a week so far. However, this is what her heart wants and she just basks in the unfamiliar feeling. It's the first time she's ever experienced something so intimate and she enjoys it to her heart’s content. Lavey adds more force onto his end, passionately making out with the pony.
Pulling apart, leaving only a strand of saliva to bridge the gap between their lips, the two lock eyes. However, Twilight's face burns bright red and she pulls away from the hybrid's embrace.
"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to kiss you like that! I didn't mean to drive things so quickly, I swear! I just... I mean..."
Twilight doesn't get to complete her explanation before Lavey grabs her under the arms and pulls her off the ground. She doesn't get to react or question his motives before the hybrid drowns her in another kiss, this time with more vigor. Realizing the hybrid's intentions to be in alignment with her own, she embraces the passionate exchange of love. They release only to take a brief inhalation of air before returning for another exchange of passion.
"Goddamnit, Lavey !" Beelzebub's voice booms, startling the two lovers from their intimate moment. They look over at a scowling Beelzebub and a grinning Asmodeus. "You made me lose a thousand draconi!"
The hybrid furrows his brow as he gently drops the pony. "Were you two betting on me or something?" he growls.
"You're damn right, hun," Asmodeus says as she slaps Beelzebub on the back. "We were just wondering whether you two would make out or not, and I won !"
"Get the fuck out of here you damn succu-bitch!" Lavey booms.
Asmodeus and Beelzebub open their own portals and step through, but the Crown of Lust lingers for a bit. She turns back and sends the prince her farewells.
"See you later, honey. Call me for something that actually has something to deal with sex next time. I'll be waiting."
Lavey simply flips the Crown the bird as she chortles and disappears through the spatial gateway.
"I'd like to meet more of the Crowns," Twilight says as she leans against the hell-spawn’s leg. "They seem rather interesting despite their...personalities."
"The only ones you should probably be aware of are Lucifer and Asmodeus," Lavey says. "Sometimes Leviathan isn't a very compassionate Crown if you have something she wants, so I recommend staying away from her for the time being."
As the night ages and the festivities die down, everyone says their farewells. Chrysalis says her final valedictions to her young and follow Twilight and the rest of her friends back to Ponyville. The diarchs bid farewell and safe travels to the guests as everyone finally turns in for the night.
Author's Note
Chrysalis has joined the team! We will return to our usual publishing times of every other day for the next chapter. FYI, since Chrysalis is now present, the next chapter will include NSFW material.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
Honestly, I wasn't planning for this to have clop but...Chrysalis...
A Dream Come True (NSFW)
Lavey quietly wanders around Ponyville with two bickering mares in tow. He had hoped to get some peace and quiet, enjoy a little refreshing afternoon sunlight, and perhaps spend some more quality time with Twilight. Unfortunately, fate doesn't seem to want him to have a peaceful day, so now he's stuck with a clingy changeling and an upset unicorn.
What's even more vexing is the fact that they have to follow him everywhere . Twilight just wants to be with him twenty-four/seven and Lavey likewise, but it's a bad mix when Chrysalis enters the picture. The changeling queen can not be left alone at the library due to safety reasons and trust issues, so now, everywhere Twilight and Lavey go, Chrysalis has to join them as the third wheel.
With his brain throbbing and his ears on fire from the incessant quarreling between the mares, Lavey decides to rest for a brief moment by sitting on a park bench outside Sugarcube Corner. Both lionesses sit on either side of the worn out prince, hugging his arms and glower at each other.
"If you cling to him for too long you'll end up draining him of all of his love and energy!" Twilight barks, pulling her mate towards her. "I don't want that for him, so move over a bit!"
"I need him so I can survive !" Chrysalis shoots back, pulling the prince to her side. "Besides, if I can't get it from him, then I can just drain your love."
The two mares continue to play tug of war with the exhausted prince, continuously pulling him back and forth while expressing their arguments for having him. At this point, he doesn't care anymore. All he can do now is try to tune them out and drift into sleep for a little bit until it's time to head home.
"Well, I wager I can copulate with him better than some plebian like you ever could," the matriarch spits.
That pops Lavey's eyes wide open, causing him to look down at the shapeshifter with bafflement and shock. "What did you just say?" he questons.
Chrysalis looks up at the hybrid with a salacious grin and leans in close to peck his cheek, much to Twilight's disdain. "I had expected you to drift into slumber, my king," she says, "but I am glad you are still awake. Tell me, who would satisfy you better in bed: your queen or this wretched unicorn?"
Lavey opens his mouth to answer but quickly shuts it as he looks to Twilight's expectant face. The question has a very simple answer, but it's not easy to spit out. Knowing Twilight, she would feel downtrodden by the response while Chrysalis would parade around Ponyville like the vainglorious matriarch she is.
"W-well, I wouldn't know, exactly, considering neither of us have actually—"
“Wait,” Twilight interrupts, “you’ve never had sex before? I’d have though you’d at least slept with a couple of demons at least.”
“Nope,” the hell-spawn replies. “One-hundred percent virgin. Never spilled a drop of seed; never even touched myself. It's sort of an instinctual thing for me to find the right mate to relent my chastity to.”
"Well, dear Lavey," the queen interjects, "I've lain with a rather copious number of 'mates', as you could see from the size of my swarm. Being the changeling queen, I am experienced with satisfying many creatures. I'm assuming a demon should be no different from a dragon, if I can just imagine your genitals right now..."
Twilight leans over and plants a hoof into the shapeshifter's carapace as she peers into her harlequin eyes with rage. "You even think about his junk, I'll strangle you, you..."
The unicorn holds her tongue as she notices a few ponies looking in her direction with either repugnance or confusion. She blushes intensely as she sits back down next to her mate and forces his arm over her shoulders. Not wanting the unicorn to get all of the hybrid's affection, the changeling lifts Lavey’s hand with magic and rests it over her shoulders, pulling her into his warm obliques.
"Now, then," Chrysalis purrs, "what was your answer going to be, my king ?"
Lavey might as well be honest and get it over with than to have either of them catch him lying.
"I'm going to be entirely truthful... Chrysalis would definitely be the better partner when it comes to intercourse," he admits with relief and defeat. He looks over at Twilight to see her with a seemingly understanding and downtrodden look. "I'm sorry, Twilight, but—"
"No, it's...okay," she responds, though she's obviously not okay. "I've never had any experience laying with another stallion before anyway, so it's obvious she'd be the victor."
It pains Lavey to see the bright, brilliant unicorn in such a depressive state. Shifting his arm up, he rests his hand atop her head and gives her a good scratch behind the ears. Though she’s not any sort of pet, he assumes that ponies have sensitive sweet spots like these that are hard to please with just hooves.
The young mare cranes her neck around to let her mate reach every area that needs relief. A pleased smile appears on her lips as she revels in bliss.
“Humph! Being treated to like a mutt,” Chrysalis sneers as she watches the unicorn with a smarmy grin and a bit of festering envy. “I bet it feels wonderful ; doesn't it, Twilight Sparkle?”
The unicorn manages to open her eyes and sneer at the bug-horse with a euphoric expression. Her eyelids flutter with overwhelming stimulation and she bites her lower lip as she tries to withhold the surge of pleasure flooding her nerves. However, while enjoying the ecstatic rapture of being scratched behind the ears, Twilight manages to shoot the envious matriarch a look of victory, which she takes in offense.
“I will rip off your head, you cur!” Chrysalis hisses.
Lavey places his hand on her web-like, cerulean mane, causing her to freeze and tense up. His digits slither around her porous mane until reaching the back of her right ear and begins scratching the sweet spot. The queen puts on the same giddy face as Twilight as Lavey proceeds to shut her up with the art of ear scratches. It’s a simple technique but rather effective when it comes to taming the most ferocious of beasts.
“Mmmm , who’s the mutt now?” Twilight jeers as she looks upon Chrysalis’s drooling face. “You have to admit, it—ah —feels amazing!”
“That much I will—hah —agree with, Twilight Spaaaark —oh buck yes! Right there!”
Chrysalis's right hind leg begins to twitch while Lavey makes sure to get the sensitive spot behind her ears. For the parasitic changeling, any form of passion or expression of love—especially a more intimate or physical representation—is like a shot of ecstasy into their veins. The queen’s eyes roll into the back of her head and her mouth hangs agape as if she's getting the best rutting of her life.
"Buck, that's... I'm...!"
Lavey pulls his hand back just milliseconds before the queen could achieve what may have been a climactic orgasm. Chrysalis's senses slowly come back to her as the wave of rapture dies down in her head and down to her drenched loins. She painfully looks up at the hybrid as if he's withholding her precious drug.
"W-why did you stop?" she asks with wanton. "Just a bit more and I would have came!"
"Exactly ," Lavey replies with disgust. "I can't just let you climax in public with everyone watching. There's kids around here!"
Chrysalis shoves his hand away and rests both forelegs on his shoulders as she positions her rump on his crotch. Her moist crevice grinds against the smooth surface of his groin, trying to coax out his demonic phallus from its chamber, but to no avail.
"What the hell are you doing!?" Lavey exclaims as he looks around at the ponies trying to ignore the exhibition act. "You're going to get us arrested for indecent exposure!"
"If we were to get sent to prison, I would simply break you and I out and leave that swine in her cell," the horny shapeshifter replies with a lecherous grin while nodding towards Twilight. "But not before I have a bit of your precious love and seed, my beloved king. A little prison romp ought to—“
"That's it !" Twilight explodes, catching the hybrid and the changeling by surprise.
Her horn ignites with a magenta aura, enveloping her, Chrysalis, and Lavey in a magical field. In a split second, the trio find themselves lying on the floor back in the Golden Oak Library.
"Lavey , you have to do something about her!" Twilight exclaims, glaring at the matriarch with contempt. "Either feed her some love to make her shut up or I'll blast her f-freaking head off!"
The room falls dead silent—besides Twilight's stressed panting—as Lavey and Chrysalis look between the unicorn and each other. Uncertainty clings to Lavey's heart, knowing he would rather lay with Twilight than some prurient shapeshifter. However, looking into the unicorn's blazing eyes, he can read the desperation and the clear anger brewing within her.
“Can I rest first?” he asks. “I’m worn out from all this arguing back and forth, it’s giving me a terrible headache. I’ll think about it later.”
Twilight opens her mouth, ready to deny her paramour's request, but after noticing his pained eyes, she decides to keep her trap shut and lets him be.
“Sure thing, Lavey,” she finally responds. “Do you want to head out for dinner later?”
Lavey simply shrugs his shoulders, not giving a damn about what he wants to do in the near future. He trudges off into the bedroom with Twilight and a sulking changeling right on his tail.
He and Twilight climb into his newly imported bed—an alicorn-sized mattress with elegant, white and gold silk blanket and pillows to give it an almost angelic look; the frame is a smooth meld of onyx and ruby crystals to make it seem more appropriate for Lavey's half-blooded heritage.
Chrysalis climbs into Twilight’s old bed, which she’s fashioned into her own abode with gooey webbing and strange green slime that neither the hybrid nor unicorn want to question.
She seems to have fallen asleep in no time, possibly due to being full after feeding off of both Twilight and Lavey's love for each other. Only until after Twilight closes her eyes does the prince take this opportunity to pop out his phone and dial in a number, making sure to keep his voice down as he speaks to the person on the other side.
The sounds of crashing waves and the squawks of fowl force Chrysalis awake. She lifts her head off the ground, noticing that her skin is peppered with grains of golden sand. Her eyes slowly adjust to get a better look at the scenery around her.
A sapphire blue ocean stretches out as far as the eye can see that seamlessly blends into the cloudless sky. Beneath her is a pink and white-striped beach towel resting upon a golden bed of sand. To her left is a small cabana where an equine family is celebrating what seems to be a birthday. To her right is a short rock-face littered with moss and barnacles, blocking out the view of spectators from the other side.
“Oh, well look who decided to wake up,” Lavey's voice chimes.
Looking back, Chrysalis‘s eyes widen at the hell-spawn, who sits nonchalantly in a purple beach chair. He’s wearing a pair of green and orange swim trunks and a floral shirt. A pair of pitch-black sunglasses rest on his forehead as he gazes at Chrysalis's shocked face.
The hybrid's apparel isn’t what perplexes her the most, though. In the sand next to him are two young grubs building sand castles. One has the average appearance of a changeling grub while the other has ruby eyes and wings with small nubs on its temple, similar in fashion to Lavey's.
“Come on, hun,” the hybrid beckons. “Are you just going to lay out in the sun or join us in the shade?”
Chrysalis’s heart skips a beat at the sound of Lavey's words. He couldn’t have said what she thinks he said. Could he?
“H-hun?” she stammers.
The hybrid raises a confused brow at the matriarch’s own perplexed expression. “Well, what else did you want me to call you?” he asks. “Just call you my queen all the time? Not really what I want the kids to pick up.”
She looks to the grubs only to feel her heart skip a beat once again. She has to be dreaming. There’s no way in Equestria that Lavey could just do a complete one-eighty and turn away from Twilight and over to her. Besides, having intermixed changeling like this seems almost impossible, but here they are; two grubs that are the offspring of a changeling and hell-spawn, playing in the sand.
In fact, everything about this scenario is palpable and far too real to all be in her head. The fact that she's aware of the dream scape she's in means she's definitely lucid dreaming. She can feel the individual grains of sand on her onyx skin, the breeze flowing though her mane, and the spray of mist against her back.
Even in a lucid dream, she's still perplexed by the state of it. Havin a family, going on a pleasant vacation, not having that pest Twilight Sparkle around. It's all a bit too blessed.
Shaking off the perplexing thoughts, though, Chrysalis wearily trots over to her ‘family’ and lays in the sand next to the prince, opposite of her children. She watches hypnotically and in awe as the grubs don’t even attempt to fight each other or show their dominance; instead, just behaving like normal pony foals.
“You don’t have to sit there, dear,” Lavey says. Chrysalis looks over at him and feels her cheeks begin to burn as the hybrid pats his lap. “Come on and sit on your 'favorite seat'.” He smirks, causing Chrysalis’s entire body to burn with a new, yet familiar heat. Nevertheless, she gladly accepts the offer and climbs into his lap.
Lavey hugs her into his chest, letting her hooves wrap around his neck and her bosom rest up against his. He’s a lot softer than she had originally expected, which explains why Twilight Sparkle enjoys snuggling up to him all the time, even when not in bed.
“You know...” Lavey whispers in her ear, “...we could have a little time all to ourselves. Send the kids back to the beach house and have a little fun of our own. Waddaya say?”
This is honestly more than the matriarch could have dreamt of, despite being in a dream at the moment. Her wildest dreams were never anything this wholesome; where she could sit back and not plot out conquests to satiate her hive’s hunger. In addition she’s been granted a wonderful family—though they aren't her original children, it's still a blessing she'll gladly accept.
Though, despite the wholesome feeling of it all, Chrysalis can finally obtain what she's been craving for all this time. No Twilight to interfere with their sinful escapade, no other ponies to hassle her; only her and her imagination are the rulers of this scape.
“Children, would you give me and your father a moment,” she says as she peers into her lover’s blazing eyes. “Just head back to the beach house. We shall meet you—“ The moment she glances over to look at her spawn, they’ve already disappeared without a trace. She smiles with gratitude at her control in her dream and looks back to her illusory paramour. “Good. Now, what did you have in store for me, my love ?”
Lavey smirks as he slides his hands down the queen’s verdant carapace, eliciting small moans and gasps of satisfaction from her lips. The sensitivity is through the roof for some reason, especially for a lucid dream, but Chrysalis doesn’t digress. Her body shudders with delight as the hell-spawn's digits caress her obsidian hide, moving around her flanks, until finally converging to grasp her plump tush.
She yelps, but not loud enough to draw attention. But that's when she remembers this is all a dream—her dream. She can moan and scream as loud as she wants without having to worry about others gawking at her, especially her dream-children. The cabana with the other family has disappeared, leaving only her and Lavey in control of the beach.
“Come now, dear,” Chrysalis says, licking her dry chops. “I’ve been waiting for far too long to have you inside me."
She wants to savor the romantic atmosphere but for some reason, her hunger for love has been intensified ten-fold. If she wasn’t thirsting for a throbbing demon cock before, she definitely is now.
Chrysalis does something no normal pony could possibly dream of doing to their paramour. She flips around, placing her rear hooves behind her mate's neck, and positions her muzzle near the bulge in his pants and her juicy cunt just near his lips.
Even as Lavey's member is still tucked away within his swim trunks and even though this is a dream, Chrysalis’s preternatural senses manage to pick up the ambrosial scent of musk emanating off of the cock. It fuels her libido like an overwhelming aphrodisiac, causing her hunger to spike to new levels. She can’t possibly hold back any longer. She wants to skip the foreplay and all of the unnecessary romantics but one shouldn’t skip the appetizers before indulging in the main course.
Using her magic, Chrysalis pulls her mate’s swim trunks down to reveal an already stiff erection. What’s even more splendid is the fact that it’s grandly decorated like a dragon’s—as she had originally anticipated. It has a spearheaded tip with a thick knot near the base. Striations and ridges run down the length of Lavey’s turgid equipment, providing extra stimulation for when it's inserted into the queen’s desperate snatch.
Without wasting too much time, she gets to work on his sex and he on hers. The changeling slowly works on the girthy length of demon dick, slowly but surely, relishing every inch of his majestic tool. She latches her lips onto the sharp head and twirls her tongue around the leaking tip. Salty precum and sweat tingle her taste buds while musk and sweat flood her nostrils, causing her pussy to convulse with ecstasy and a shiver to run up her spine.
The taste is exquisite the further she moves down; musky, earthy, with just a hint of salty sweat to provide a mouthwatering concoction of flavor. She precariously scales down the decorated shaft, and finally, barely makes it down to the bulbous knot just waiting to be released of tension. She pulls up but doesn't dare let her meal slip from her maw; instead, she begins to bob her head to stimulate her mate and coax out as much of his virile semen as she possibly can.
A sharp jolt surges through the matriarch’s loins and through her entire body. She doesn’t need to look back to know what exactly the hybrid is doing to her desperate sex. She can feel his tongue slide across her slavering, emerald crevasse, stimulating her nerves and providing her with ecstatic pleasure, along with a heaping helping of love. The slender tongue tackles her puffy labia while gently flicking her clit, casing her to mewl in ecstasy.
His tongue is almost like a writhing serpent as it begins to slither into her moist depths and collects all of her dripping nectar right from the source. It churns within her, grinding against every inch of her walls, almost tickling her; digging deeper and deeper until finally coming to an abrupt stop. It prods against a small gateway that causes the matriarch to moan in rapture.
She nearly chokes from the sudden jolt and is left with no other choice but to release Lavey's cock from her lips before she can suffocate herself. Chrysalis immediately pulls her head back, releasing the throbbing demonhood from its confines, and letting it flop onto the hybrid's belly. She coughs and hacks until she finally manages to clear out her airway and get a good, clear breath into her lungs.
“Are you alright?” Lavey asks with concern.
Chrysalis looks back at him, tears streaming down her obsidian cheeks and breath slightly uneven, but she puts on a smile, nonetheless. Even though it’s strange that all of her senses work perfectly within this lucid dream world, she doesn’t try to question it. As long as she can enjoy this experience to the fullest, she has nothing to complain about.
“I am okay,” she hoarsely responds. “I don’t know about you but I think I’d like to move onto the main course.”
Lavey's worried expression fades away as he turns the love-bug around upright and plants a sensual kiss on her lips. Chrysalis is taken aback by the sudden expression of love, as she was simply hoping for a lustful copulation session to appease her hunger; however, the almost sensual atmosphere feels pleasant. A warm feeling envelops her, drowning her in peace. It’s something she hasn't felt in centuries or has ever hoped of obtaining again: a purposeful relationship.
They part the kiss, giving Lavey the opportunity to throw his mate onto the beach towel, just slightly sinking her into the plush sand. He easily overshadows her slender, ebony body, making his approach and appearance a bit more terrifying, but Chrysalis knows he’ll take her according to her wishes. With him taking a dominating role, Lavey gets to work.
The beast places a gentle hand against the changeling’s armor-like carapace and begins to slowly move down her figure, tantalizing her nerves and fanning her lustful desires. His hand turns as it nears her sopping nethers and just stops at the hood of her clit. Just missing the bulbous button, he plunges two digits into the matriarch’s desperate depths, sending a small shot of ecstasy through her body.
In an elegant, rhythmic motion, his fingers pull in and out of her confines, rubbing against the top and bottom of her canal. She balances her breathing with every movement of his fingers; breathing in for every insertion and breathing out a lustful moan for every extraction, making sure to clamp down on his digits in the process. His thumb gyrates around the matriarch's clit, sending jolt after jolt of pleasure from the nerves bundled in the sensitive button.
He kisses her on the lips again, this time with a more lustful tone. She can feel his serpentine tongue weave through her maw, searching for its mate. She reciprocates and proceeds to intertwine her tongue with his, letting them frolic and exchange lustful fervor without any restraint.
They break again and Lavey removes his digits from her depths, leaving the changeling partially satisfied. However, a giddy, greedy grin spreads across her lips as Lavey positions his tool up to his paramour’s chartreuse crevice. Her clit winks, begging the hell-spawn to plunge his cock deep into her and empty out every drop of his seed into her womb. Heeding the siren’s call, Lavey experimentally prods the entrance, before plunging his dick into the rapturous, moist depths of Chrysalis’s core. A sonorous song of salacious satisfaction spills forth from the matriarch's lips and rings out through the beach, drowning out the crashing of the waves and the gusts of wind.
With her desire nearly met, Chrysalis begs her love to continue, ready to make her dream come true. He happily obliges and begins to buck his hips. His endowed tool isn’t entirely engulfed in her confines, as only the knot remains excluded. However, it is still an ecstatic experience even if she can’t get the entirety of his majestic length.
His decorated dick makes up for the excluded knot, though. The striations and bumps run along her walls, sending ripples of pleasure through her body, making her beg for more. His tip kisses her cervix with every thrust, just managing to enter for a bit before the knot impedes its advances, and then it pulls back to repeat the process. Her legs twitch violently with ecstasy and her horn begins to spark from the surge of pleasure in her veins.
His techniques are something else as well. Though he had confessed to being a virgin, Chrysalis's imagination has managed to mold this Lavey into a sex-crazed beast. As he pumps his shaft into her depths, he uses his tail to flick her clit, and his claws to gently massage her sensitive teats sending a combined wave of rapturous euphoria to crash over her, drowning her in bliss.
Her mind begins to blank and her vision tunnels as the sensations overwhelm her senses. Her rhythmic clenching has become sporadic and uneven, making it difficult to really coax out her mate's seed.
Abruptly, Lavey ceases his action and pulls his shaft out of its warm confines, leaving Chrysalis’s pussy agape, winking, and salivating while his member remains drenched and throbbing with an unquenched thirst. She looks up at him with a betrayed look, wondering why he stopped so abruptly.
Eagerly, he lays on his back, presenting himself before the matriarch; his cock twitches as if begging her to come hither. Entranced and knowing just what he's asking for, the changeling slithers up the hybrid's figure until her muzzle is in alignment with his face and her nethers are positioned over his demonhood. Slowly, she lowers herself until her entrance makes contact with his tip. Using her ethereal magic, she holds his tool steadily until, finally, it slides in with ease.
Although she just had it within her a few seconds ago, it still fills her with bliss like a euphoric drug. Chrysalis begins to bounce her rear, slamming onto his groin and letting his majestic demonhood pulverize her pussy. Screams of elation pour out of her muzzle without restraint, flooding the beach with a symphony of love and lust.
“Do you love me, Lavey?” the changeling pants.
“More than...anything, my love!” he responds. “What of you? Do you truly love me?”
She’s never said the words before because she’s never found any creature who could truly satisfy her, but this isn’t about sexual satisfaction. For the first time in her life, she feels loved and she can genuinely say...
“I love you too!”
She grasps the prince's face with her hooves as she speeds up her movements, basically crashing down on his crotch, trying to force his knot deep into her pussy. She can feel his cock pulsating, ready to expel his rich, delectable seed. With a little help from Lavey—with his hands firmly placed on her haunches—he forces her onto his knot until it pops inside her.
At last, as the bulb is relieved of tension, Chrysalis brays into the air as hot globs of demon spunk flood directly into her womb. Spurt after spurt, pump after pump, Lavey's seed paints her insides white and fills her with the euphoric relief she has been seeking all this time.
As the last few drops of cum pour into her depths, Chrysalis collapses onto the demon’s sweat-soaked chest, panting for dear life. His heaving bosom is suddenly more comfortable and his body cools down until it feels like she’s lying on ice.
“How was that?” the prince gasps. “Are you satisfied, my love?”
The queen can barely speak as her belly and womb are filled with love and her hunger has finally been satiated. She can only give an affirmed hum before blacking out into slumber.
“So, you got her taken care of?” Lavey asks.
A small blue-skinned demon with nubs for horns awakens from its meditation. It looks up at the prince with a confirming grin and a thumbs up.
“Thank you so much for doing this for me, Atreus,” Lavey sighs. “I’ve already sent the full fee to your account. I’ll call you again if I need any more help with her.”
The incubus nods as he opens a small violet portal and jumps through, letting it close behind him and drowns the room in silence and darkness once again. As the prince climbs back into bed with Twilight, he looks back over at Chrysalis’s sleeping figure and can’t help but smile with compassion.
“Sweet dreams, Chrysie...”
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
"Twilight, things will be alright, just quit squirming," Lavey says as he carries the skittish unicorn and all her luggage in his tail. "It's just a test, nothing more."
"Just a test !?" Twilight explodes, catching the attention of a few bystanders. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna want to give me some kind of exam, and you're trying to tell me to calm down because it's just a test ?!"
Lavey doesn't answer the question directly but rolls his eyes and groans in exasperation at the mare's agitation.
Princess Celestia had sent a letter to Twilight earlier today, via Spike, informing the unicorn of a test she is supposed to take in the presence of the diarchs. Unfortunately, being the studious, over-prepared pony she is, Twilight decided to grab a plethora of test-taking paraphernalia and rushed to see the princesses. The second the train car opened, Twilight was ready to dash over to the castle, but Lavey fortunately stopped her before she could hurt anyone in her haste, and now carries her in his tail like luggage.
It would have been quicker, had Lavey carried Twilight or teleported her to the great city, but seeing as how heavy the unicorn’s bags were, he didn’t want to take the chance of breaking his back. Plus, a ride on the train is a good reason to cuddle and talk with her to try and ease her worries. Unfortunately, all Twilight did was study the whole trip.
"You're a bright mare, Twilight," Lavey consoles as they near the castle. "I'm certain that whatever the princesses throw at you, you'll be able to pass it with flying colors."
"I know that but..."
Lavey moves his tail so that he can see Twilight's adorable pouting face. "But nothing . You're Celie's star pupil, remember? You've been taught under the Princess of the Sun for God's sake. You'll do fine, Twilight."
A calm smile spreads across the mare's muzzle as reassurance fills her heart. She swings forward, managing to peck the hybrid on the nose before swinging back and gazing at him with an adoring smile.
"Thank you, Lavey. I don't know what I'd do without you. By the way, is Chrysalis going to be okay on her own?"
"It's alright. I left my smartphone behind and put on a few shows and movies for her to watch to keep her busy. I particularly hope she watches my anime recommendations."
"Which one did you choose?" Twilight inquires with a curiosity and glee. "Did you put on Dr. Stone ? Or maybe Gintama ?"
"Just some romance stuff," the hybrid replies. "Fruits Basket , Kimi no Na wa , ReLIFE . I'm not a big fan of the genres but I'm sure Chrysie will enjoy it."
Ever since Twilight had found out about the world of anime, she's been diving into the many categories of Japan's animated shows. Although most of Lavey's personal recommendations aren't her cup of tea, most of the scientific shows and comedies he's put on for her are god-tier compared to most of the other genres.
As the couple make their way into the castle, Lavey takes notice of the stout guards standing at attention at every door. They remain as still as statues and don’t bat the visitors an eye, let alone say hello. The hybrid can only wonder how one can be so well-trained to endure such tedious, boring hours of silence.
The duo stop in front of the golden double doors of the royal throne room where Princess Celestia and Luna should be residing to initiate the test. Lavey sets Twilight on the ground along with her paraphernalia and sends her on her way. The little unicorn opens the door to see the diarchs already in the middle of a conversation, but they stop the moment the unicorn peeks her head in. The sisters look over at the mare and prince with serious, stonewalled faces.
As Twilight enters the throne room, Lavey lingers behind the door, ready to close it and give the mares their privacy. However, before he can close the door, Celestia calls him back into their presence.
"Lavey, you shall take part in this test alongside Twilight but shall be given a different task."
Confused, the prince enters the room with Twilight and stands alongside her, waiting patiently for the sisters to assign them their tasks. Twilight, on the other hand, can not seem to wait for her exam. She prances in place, her bags shaking with the assortment of quills, parchment, and books stuffed within them.
"What exactly will this test have, Princess Celestia?" Twilight asks impatiently. "I've brought enough quills, ink, and plenty of paper to show my work!"
As she lists out her equipment, she pulls the aforementioned items from her bags, only for some parchment to roll out onto the carpet, and unveil all the way down to Celestia's hooves. The eager unicorn apologizes profusely as she attempts to pick up the loose paper, but Celestia calmly collects the sheet back into a neatly rolled scroll with magic and places all of the paraphernalia effortlessly back into Twilight's bags.
"This is a different kind of test," the princess says gravely. She takes a brief moment of pause before revealing the big news. "The Crystal Empire has returned."
While Twilight gasps in shock, Lavey looks between the three ponies in confusion. Obviously, it’s something related to Equus’s history so, of course, the hell-spawn would be in the dark about it.
"The Crystal Empire?" Twilight fearfully asks as she hastily plucks an assortment of books from her bag. She looks through each of them, trying to find any reference to the aforementioned kingdom. "I'm sorry, I-I thought I'd studied. Ooh. I don't think there's anything in any of my books th—"
"There wouldn't be," the Princess of the Sun blankly interrupts. Once again, she places all of Twilight's books back into her bags, but this time, moves the heavy luggage off to the side. "Few remember it ever existed at all. Even our knowledge of the Empire is limited. But what we do know is that it contains a powerful magic."
The princess ignites her horn and brings over a small, amethyst crystal before everyone and places it on the floor in the center of the throne room. With her magic, she fires a gentle golden beam at the crystal, summoning a map of an astounding, never before seen city.
"One thousand years ago," Princess Luna begins, taking the limelight from her elder sister, "a kindhearted alicorn king along with his queen used to rule the Crystal Empire with love and wisdom. However, a maleficent presence manifested within the righteous king's heart and manipulated him into a malicious tyrant named King Sombra. With the monster in control of the king, he plunged the Crystal Empire into years of darkness and suffering.”
"Fortunately," Celestia continues, "before he fully succumbed to the demon's control, he was able to cast a spell upon the Empire that caused it to vanish into thin air."
Celestia raises the crystal from the ground, dissipating the map of the ancient empire. "If the Empire is filled with hope and love..." she says as she blasts the crystal with a ray of golden light, causing it to radiate a majestic rainbow, "...those things are reflected across all of Equestria.
"However, if hatred and fear take hold..." Celestia's eyes and horn glow with malicious green, purple, and black energy, and fires a dark spell at the gem, causing a shadow to form around a startled Twilight and Lavey. Sharp, dark crystals emerge from the murky pits, which Celestia easily destroys with a wave of light before they can cause harm. "...King Sombra will reign victorious. This is why I need your help in finding a way to protect the Empire."
"Assuming the Empire returned," Lavey interjects, "that must mean this King Sombra has returned as well?"
The royal sisters look at each other with distress and back at Lavey, who piques a curious eyebrow.
"The king and the malevolent force that corrupted him. I think you are familiar with this being since he is a demon from your realm," Luna states.
"Another rogue demon I can probably take care of, I'm guessing?" Lavey asks casually. However, the princess' worrisome gazes place a damper on his hopes. "It's not a rogue demon is it?"
The diarchs grimly shakes her head, causing a tinge of worry to brew in Lavey's heart.
"When Asmodeus and Beelzebub visited for the first time," Celestia says, "they provided me with a book on Hell's history as a gift. When the Empire reappeared, I looked through the book to see what we are dealing with, immediately speculating the activity of a demon. I'm afraid the entity possessing the king and corrupting his heart is...the Beast ."
Lavey's hearts skip a beat at the mention of the ancient name. Even as sweat collects on his face and his stomach is tied up in knots and his throat tightens, he manages to keep his composure.
"Well...that is gonna be quite the pickle," the hybrid mutters. "I don’t know how I’ll fair against something as ancient as that."
"Lavey," Twilight beckons, tapping the hybrid's leg, "who are we dealing with?"
Although he doesn't want to worry his paramour, Lavey sees no other choice but to reveal to her the ancient demon's origin.
"The Beast was created by the Crowns to be the ultimate weapon against God and his power was meant to rival that of even the True Archangels. He would blaspheme the name of God and force others to bow before him and turn away from the Father, gaining power from their heresy and their worship—similar to how the changelings gain strength from love. Unfortunately, his pride and malice were overwhelming, causing him to go on a rampage and slaughter angels and demons alike.
"His power was deemed too great, almost godlike. With no other choice, the Seven Crowns sealed him away, unable to kill him unless he was struck down by a holy sword belonging to a True Archangel. I've heard that even in his imprisonment, he can communicate with demons, angels, and mortals, manipulating them and making them his pawns for his release. I'm assuming that's how he managed to get to the king of the Crystal Empire."
Twilight looks to the princesses for any solace, but even they seem unnerved by the news and unable to provide help or comfort.
"If Lavey can't stop him, then who can?" she asks in desperation. "We'd probably need all of the Crowns again or maybe even an angel to—"
"That can not be possible," Celestia interrupts, "for this is your and your friends' task to complete. We have every hope that you, Lavey, and your friends will be able to stop the oncoming threat and save the Crystal Empire."
Twilight looks over at the uneasy hell-spawn and back up at the princess' anxious, yet confident faces. She swallows the ball of anxiety in her throat and puts on the most stoic face she can muster.
"How do I begin?" she asks.
Celestia's worrisome expression is burned away by a calm smile as the unicorn finally musters some courage. "You shall be joining Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire," she replies. "As I said, your friends and Lavey will stand by your side. I have every confidence you will succeed. And when you do, I'll know you are ready to move on to the next level of your studies."
"But what if we fail?" the unicorn asks, her anxiety resurfacing.
In the midst of her fear, Twilight's mentor places a wing on her and Lavey's shoulders for comfort. They both look to the alicorn's shimmering, peaceful face and feel warmth wash over them, driving out their anxiety.
"You two won't fail," she declares.
"B-but the Beast," Lavey retorts. "I can't face him, no matter—"
"You won't fail ." Celestia's tone is much sterner than before but still calming. "But, in the end, it must be you two and you two alone who ultimately assist Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in doing what needs to be done to protect the Empire. Do you understand?"
The unicorn and hybrid glance at each other with uncertainty. However, it burns away as they notice the small lick of determination in each other's eyes. They give the princesses affirmed, slightly confident "Mm-hmms", putting a smile on the alicorns' faces.
"Then go. There is no time to lose." With that, Princess Celestia leads the two adventurers outside and shuts the doors, leaving Twilight and Lavey to their tasks.
"I'm sure I can take him," Lavey mutters anxiously. "Never fought a god before but it should be no big deal. Though, I can't properly kill him if I can't bring out my angelic power. Then we're just sitting ducks!"
"Lavey!" Twilight shouts, dragging the prince away from his thoughts and down to his paramour’s worrisome face. "Please, you're making me nervous again. Maybe the Beast is still weak? I mean, being locked away for millennia would make someone pretty worn out, right? Not being able to exert their full power and all? I mean..."
Twilight trails off, not knowing how to reason the ancient demon's power to comfort Lavey's bubbling distress. However, two large arms wrap around her tiny body, pulling her into her mate's soft, warm torso.
"You're right," the hybrid sighs. "Maybe I'm just overreacting a bit. His power can't be fully restored that easily. Being locked away twice can do a number on someone, no matter how powerful they may be."
The unicorn pulls back and peers into Lavey's cool, blazing eyes, and plants a small peck on his lips. "I'm sure we'll have everything under control."
The Friendship Express chugs along the tracks on its way to the ancient Crystal Empire. Everyone, besides Twilight and Lavey, talk and walk around cheerfully, ecstatic to lay eyes upon a never before seen kingdom. Though, with their mission on their minds, Lavey and Twilight can't feel too joyous about entering the spectacular empire.
"Are you excited? Because I'm excited!" Pinkie cheers as she bounces around the car, bringing joy and happiness wherever she treads. However, it doesn't help with lifting or lessening the burden on Twilight and Lavey's shoulders.
"So, this place is supposed to be an empire that was sealed away for a thousand years ?" Rainbow Dash inquires.
"And now it's returned," Lavey responds with a shudder. "That and...him ."
Everyone besides Twilight look at the hybrid with worry and confusion.
"Who's returned?" Applejack inquires.
Lavey doesn't answer, neither does he turn to look at the ponies. He simply watches the heavy snowfall through the window as the train continues to chug to its destination.
"It's best we don't talk about it in front of him," Twilight replies in Lavey's stead. She places a hoof on her partner's thigh in an act of consoling, but it doesn't seem to do much. "I'll explain everything once we arrive. It's too gut-wrenching for him to even listen to."
Everyone, even Pinkie Pie, remains silent until the train screeches to a halt in front of an old, dilapidated station. As the doors open and everyone exits the car, a gust of freezing wind pierces the ponies' hides. The sheet of white impairs everyone's visions, allowing them to see only a few feet in front of them.
"Hey, how come Lavey isn't freezing his rump off?" Rainbow asks.
The hell-spawn stands in the middle of the numbing blizzard, unfazed; the snow melts away as it makes contact his thick hide. As everyone surrounds him, they can feel an eldritch heat emanating off of him like a heating lamp.
"Hell has way colder temperatures than this," he says. "If you ever go to Helheim or the lowest Circle and survive, not even the worst blizzards can pierce through your skin. Now, normally, I wouldn't consider this but...if you'd like, you can cling onto me for warmth?"
The ponies and Spike don't hesitate to latch onto him like little parasites, nearly toppling him over and sending him crashing into the feeble floorboards. As everyone gets comfortable in the hybrid's warmth, Lavey wraps his arms and draconic wings around them, making sure they stay nice and secure within his grasp. Having multiple furry creatures clinging to his body and brushing their fur on his hide tickles a bit, but he tries his best to keep them secure as he proceeds to move through the hellish storm.
"Twilight!" a familiar voice calls out from the screaming blizzard.
The unicorn's ears perk up at the sound of her name. She manages to turn her head around to see the faint silhouette of another pony traversing through the storm. As the pony comes into focus, it turns out to be a stallion that looks way too familiar. As he pulls the black scarf and goggles off of his face, he reveals his identity to be Shining Armor.
Twilight's face lights up with joy at the sight of her older brother but, as much as she wants to leave Lavey's pleasant hold and leap into her brother's hooves, the peaceful warmth keeps her caged in.
"It's good to see you big brother," she says with a joyous grin. "Sorry I can't come out and greet you; it's just too comfy in here."
Instead of feeling rejected or betrayed, Shining simply chuckles at his sister's adorable state. "It's understandable, Twily. Though, we'd better get moving. If we stay out here for too long, he might find us."
The girls can feel Lavey tense up at just the brief mention of the ancient demon but the hybrid follows Shining, with the ponies and Spike in his clutches.
"Something keeps trying to get in!" Shining shouts through the howling wind. "We think it's the king who originally sealed the place away."
"But Princess Celestia said Lavey and I were being sent here to find a way to protect the Empire!" Twilight shouts back. "If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected!"
From out of nowhere, an unearthly howl echoes from around the traveling group, making everyone's hairs stand on end. They look around, wondering where the chilling howl is originating from, but they can't pinpoint it.
"This stench..." Lavey mutters as he holds a hand to his nose. He does his best not to vomit and manages to swallow the rising contents back into his gut, "...it's unlike anything I've ever picked up! He's coming. He's definitely coming!"
As if given a signal, a plume of smoke emerges from behind the group. A pair of menacing, emerald eyes with ruby pupils and crimson, draconic slits leer at the trembling creatures before them. Purple mist streams from the harlequin orbs, seemingly emanating a sinister, ghostly atmosphere.
Lavey and Shining make a break for it, dashing through the blinding blizzard and icy tundra to the Crystal Empire with the monster in tow. Though his body is merely shadow and smoke, the tyrant manages to keep up with a galloping stallion and a sprinting hell-spawn—who also manages to hold onto a cluster of mares and a dragon in his wings.
"We're almost there!" Shining exclaims. Up ahead, a blue hemisphere is able to be seen through the blinding snow. "The Crystal Empire is just past that force field. Keep going!"
To Lavey surprise, Shining Armor skids to a halt to face the Beast. He knows it’s a foolish attempt, and Shining knows it too, but the stallion is most likely trying to buy some time for his sister and friends. However, Lavey is not willing to lose someone he cares about so easily.
"Damnit, Shining, don't be a fool!" Lavey exclaims.
Before the stallion has a chance to even conjure an offensive spell, Lavey picks him up with his prehensile tail and continues to charge onward to the barrier. He conjures a teleportation spell in his mind and pops inside the forcefield, landing on his back into a patch of fresh, green grass.
Lavey opens up his wings, allowing Spike and the mares to land safely on the springy earth. He unwinds his tail to allow Shining Armor out of his grasp so that he can embrace his sister in a loving hug. Everyone looks around in wonder at the sparkling crystal buildings and the majestic palace in the center of the empire. Despite everything that has happened thus far, a wave of tranquility crashes over everyone, letting them calm down as they take in the majestic scene.
"Everypony—and hybrid," Shining Armor says, "welcome, to the Crystal Empire!"
Author's Note
So they worshiped the dragon who gave authority to the beast; and they worshiped the beast, saying, “Who is like the beast? Who is able to make war with him?” And he was given a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies, and he was given authority to continue for forty-two months. Then he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, His tabernacle, and those who dwell in heaven. It was granted to him to make war with the saints and to overcome them. And authority was given him over every tribe, tongue, and nation. All who dwell on the earth will worship him, whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
I had originally written the Beast to be the Antichrist, but after reading Revelation a bit more, it turns out he was originally subservient to the Beast of Sea, thus it was logical that the latter would be the main antagonist here.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
This chapter mad me cry no matter how many times I read it. I hope it at least makes you shed a tear.
Illusions
"Atrum, do it, now!" Lavey commands.
The demon prince wastes little time as he forms into a black blob of smoke and dives into Cadance's body. Unlike with Shining Armor, she doesn't writhe in agony or contort from the pain, considering she barely has any strength to fight back in the first place. She falls into her husband's hooves, trying her best to stay awake and alive.
Her dead eyes suddenly glow with life as she leaps back onto her hooves, to everyone's shock and surprise. Trying his best to surge mana into the princess’s horn, Atrum manages to reignite the shielding spell, impeding Sombra's advancement and keeping him blocked out in the piercing blizzard.
"Bloody ‘ell," Atrum grunts as he struggles to hold up Cadance's figure. "She's pretty frail and her body is malnourished. Even with me in control, I doubt I'll be able to give her enough strength to keep this spell up for long."
Lavey watches the scene outside with trepidation, knowing their time is running out faster than they can conceive ideas. Suddenly, Twilight recollects the reason she came up here in the first place.
"Shining Armor," the young unicorn says in an authoritative tone, "you stay with Cadence—er—Atrum, and try to exchange some of your mana with them." She then turns to Lavey, who looks down at his paramour with desperate expectancy. "Lavey, we're going to go find the Crystal Heart."
"B-but I haven't even properly performed an exorcism yet!" he rebuts. "If I'm going to—"
"Don't worry," Twilight calmly interferes. "I know you can do it, Lavey, but I need you to be with me for this one. King Sombra hid the Crystal Heart away and I'm pretty sure he placed some booby traps somewhere in the castle."
The hybrid looks between his mate, Atrum, Shining Armor, and the fritzing mirage. Between helping Twilight and performing a proper exorcism, he knows which one takes priority over the other. He solemnly nods in compliance, attempting to put on a small smile for Twilight's reassurance.
"Alright!" Rainbow Dash exclaims. "Let's go—!"
"Not you Rainbow," Twilight interrupts. "I need you and everypony else to keep the Faire up and running. "The whole purpose of the Crystal Faire is to power the Crystal Heart. If the Crystal Ponies find out that King Sombra is trying to take over the Empire again—"
"Then their spirits will die out and the Beast will conquer the empire," Lavey finishes solemnly.
"Keep the Crystal Faire going to keep the Crystal Ponies' spirits up, got it!" With that, the pegasus dashes out of the castle to alert the rest of her friends of the new plan.
"Um, Twilight," Spike pipes up. All eyes turn to the little drake hobbling over, who keeps his arms folded across his chest. "I know you might say no but can I tag along?"
Knowing Twilight to be a persnickety pony when it comes to following directions, Lavey fully expects the mare to deny Spike's request. Imagine his surprise when Twilight embraces her assistant and complies with his wishes.
"I'd never leave you behind, Spike," Twilight affirms. "But don't touch anything. Gotta do this on my own."
Though it's nice to have the little drake along for the ride, it still irks Lavey that Twilight still doesn't understand what needs to be done. He keeps quiet, however, as the trio begin their search around the castle, hoping the little unicorn eventually learns a lesson—as he's sure it's Celestia's reason for this excursion.
"The only place King Sombra and the Beast could have hidden the Crystal Heart should be in the castle," Twilight says as she, Lavey, and Spike search around the majestic edifice. "They would have known that the citizens would be too afraid to even step hoof into the castle, since it would have been a literal death sentence."
"And I can tell," the hell-spawn says as he scans the walls and pans his ears around, "there's definitely some odd spells cast upon the castle, though I don't know where."
Spike remains silent while keeping his arms folded to make sure he doesn't interfere in the duo's task. However, Lavey has told Twilight countless times since they've begun their adventure to allow the little dragon to help. After all, Celestia did say it was the duty of them and their friends to save the empire, Spike included.
Lavey searches behind a few paintings or vases for any sign of a trap door or secret passageway, but to no avail. Spike manages to help out as well in secret, just being covered by Lavey whenever Twilight turns back to view the hybrid's progress.
"That's it!" Twilight exclaims in a moment of eureka, startling the dragon and hybrid from their task.
Spike and Lavey poke their heads through the doorway of the throne room as they watch Twilight trot up to the regal seat. She stops just in front of the dais upon which the throne sits upon, eyeing the structure with curiosity while the boys stare at her with befuddlement. They scan the area for any sign of a passageway but there is still nothing to be found. However, Lavey can pick up the hint of a powerful spell in the area.
"What's it?" the prince inquires. "King Sombra's throne?"
"No," Twilight blatantly replies. "Because this isn't King Sombra's castle."
The hell-spawn and dragon look at each other and back at the unicorn with bewilderment.
"But...this used to belong to the king before he succumbed to the Beast's control, was it not?" Lavey asks.
"That's right. It belonged to the kindhearted king before being possessed. The Beast would have a darker castle to rule from, not something this majestic."
Twilight ignites her horn in a magenta aura but, to the boys' surprise, the aura turns as black as night, devouring the protrusion in darkness. As her eyes ignite with purple flames, wild purple and green energy bubble from her horn, which fires off a violent beam of dark magic at the apex crystal on the throne. The gem is engulfed in shadows and spreads a shady projection on the floor that reveals a hidden, spiraling staircase in the middle of the room.
"Thank goodness Celestia taught you that neat spell," Lavey says as he peers down the abyss. He squints his eyes and peers into the hole, noticing a stone foundation at the bottom. "I see a bottom but...I don't know how far it is."
"Do you think you can jump in and see, Lavey?" Twilight asks.
The hybrid shrugs and gets down on one knee to allow the unicorn and drake onto his back. Carefully, he drops into the hole, taking his time by cautiously leaping down the staircase.
As he slowly descends, he senses a strong presence of magic that cause goosebumps to tingle his skin. It feels eldritch and dark but it doesn’t feel like it’s made to physically harm someone. Whatever it is, though, it has 'Beast' written all over it.
At last, Lavey lands at the bottom, allowing his passengers to disembark. There’s nothing interesting in the pit besides a door built into the wall. Twilight slowly approaches it but the door suddenly runs to the opposite side of the wall, leaving the trio flabbergasted. The unicorn runs to the door this time, only for it to evade her again. In her frustration, Twilight fires another dark spell at the crystal on top of the doorway, forcing it to open unto her.
Lavey is confused, as the door reveals a blank wall. However, Twilight and Spike seem to be intently peering into it as if they've found something interesting. What's stranger, they seem to be talking to someone but not to each other and no one is around besides them.
"Guys, are you alright?" the prince asks. Twilight and Spike don't break away from their trance. In fact, they start breaking down on the floor, their heads buried in her hooves and claws. "Guys, snap out of it!"
Lavey turns Twilight and Spike around to face him instead of the blank door. Their watery eyes have a strange green glow while their pupils shimmer like rubies, similar in style to the creature lurking along the perimeter of the kingdom. They shake their heads to clear out the strange thoughts clouding their minds, finally managing to look the hybrid in his worrisome eyes.
"Lavey, what happened?" Twilight groggily asks.
Before answering her, the hybrid embraces her and the drake within a warm hug. "I'm glad you're alright," he says. He slowly pulls his friends away so he can see their confused, tear-stained faces. "What happened to you two? You were just looking at that stone wall like you found something."
They don't answer but look back at the blank face of the wall in confusion. Twilight and Spike remove themselves from Lavey's embrace and stand behind the hybrid, allowing him to look at the blank wall instead.
Confused, Lavey looks at the obstructed doorway to see it shimmering with a blinding light. He closes his eyes and puts a hand up to block the rays but they seem to pierce through his palm and eyelids. As quickly as it came, the illumination recedes, allowing the hell-spawn to see his home in Satan's citadel. However, something feels off...by a few years.
"Mommy?"
A child's voice rings out through the hall, causing Lavey’s hearts to skip a beat. It's been years since he's heard that voice, and yet he's all too familiar with it. Intrigued by the voice, he approaches a familiar, open doorway to take a gander at the events unfolding. As he peeks into a familiar room, his eyes widen in staggering shock at what he sees. He rubs his eyes and pinches himself to make sure he isn't dreaming; how unfortunate that he isn't and this is all real. As he looks upon the events taking place in a child's bedroom, tears begin to well up.
His mother, Lutfana, in all her angelic beauty and kindness, is sitting on the edge of Lavey’s childhood bed, while the young, five-year old hybrid—with little nubs for horns, pure black hair, and a metalhead T-shirt—plays around with his toys to the left of his mother, unaware of the fate his mother is going through right at this very moment.
The angelic figure is undeniably his mother as, even in this strange illusion, her gentle aura is still tangible; it washes over the hybrid like a gentle breeze tingling his skin. She has black hair like a shimmering night sky draping over her shoulders. Her peachy skin is as smooth as silk. Her eye—one severely wounded and covered by a white eye-patch—is like a glistening sapphire that instills peace into the members of her family and those around her, but always shows a bit of cold authority whenever she needs to express it.
An immaculate gown as white as snow covers her beautiful figure. She's nothing to drool over, being an Archangel warrior and Child of Asherah, but she found favor in Satan's eyes and he in hers. It was a match made outside of the known universe or outside of reality, as some used to say.
Her body looks to be in perfect health, but that is merely one of the many benefits of being an angel, since it simply hides the painful truth from those around her. Angels are meant to be immortal beings but only if they bask within the light of God. In Hell, a realm devoid of light and God's grace, she suffers quietly, keeping her loved ones in the dark about her condition until it was too late.
"Mommy, why don't you live with the other angels in Heaven?" young Lavey asks, his juvenile mind still filled with wonder and curiosity.
His mother looks at the child with a compassionate, yet weak gaze, and rests a gentle hand on the back of his head. "Why? Do you want me to leave?" She asks the question so carefreely and loosely with a kind smile, but it stings the present hybrid's heart, knowing the events to come.
As much as he wants to escape, Lavey wants to relive the heartwarming scene once again until it fades into darkness.
"No!" the child whines. He clings onto his mother's waist and hugs her tightly out of fear. "I just asked a question, mama. I don't ever want you to leave!"
"I'm sorry, sweetie," his mother replies as she rests a reassuring arm around her son. "I—COUGH—promise I won't leave."
Present Lavey bites his lower lip in anguish until he draws blood. He tries his best not to shed tears, knowing damn well that he can't do anything about his mother's condition. The beautiful angel's façade is fading quickly and everything she says now is nothing but sweet lies to hide the ugly truth. All he can do is only watch in silent agony as his mother suffers once more.
"Come now, son," a deep, gruff voice calls out next to the present hybrid. "You should know that your mother would never leave you."
A hulking figure enters the room and, where most would bow and tremble in his presence, younger Lavey and his mother smile at him with adoration.
The demon has the curled horns of a ram on the sides of his temple and spiraling antelope horns at the front. His four, glowing, yellow eyes have a piercing calm to them. His face is flat and looks like that of a dragon with an exposed mandible and teeth. His body is like a red, steel wall with an inverted pentagram burned onto his bosom. A massive reptilian tail drags behind him but seems to twitch and move about as if having a mind of its own.
He wears a large, gothic kilt that covers his legs down to his hooves, decorated with metal buckles, skulls, and chains. His left arm is replaced with a silver, robotic prosthetic that hums with the Crown's own demonic energy.
Both Satan and Lutfana earned their injuries from different previous conflicts. Most of their wounds healed or left scars but some never managed to fully recover. Their injuries were never shameful reminders, though; they wear their scars like badges of honor and as reminders of their thrilling encounters.
Satan sits on the bed next to the hybrid, opposite of his wife, and rests his organic hand over younger Lavey's shoulder. "We love you with all our hearts, Lavey. No matter what, we—"
*COUGH* *COUGH*
Lavey's mother begins a terrible coughing fit and the hybrid realizes it's almost time. He tries to turn away to escape this scene but his head doesn't move, neither do his eyes or the rest of his body. He's literally frozen in place as he watches the forlorn memories move forward with no hope of him escaping.
Lutfana attempts to get up from the bed but Satan tries to hold her back. However, she slips from his grasp and takes a few steps to the door; her legs wobbling and frail, about to collapse at any second. She reaches out to hold onto the doorframe but misses completely and bashes her head against the stone frame before crumpling to the floor in harrowing pain. Satan and the younger hybrid run over to the sickly angel in fear and worry, looking to see what's wrong with her. Blood gushes from the wound in her head but only the bone and a bit of underlying tissue manages to regenerate as her body slowly loses strength.
"Mommy? Mommy, what's wrong?" the child asks, completely unaware of what's happening. His young mind is still immature when it comes to death and loss but he will soon learn those difficult lessons. "Daddy, what's wrong with mommy?"
Satan doesn't speak a word but proceeds to pick up the fallen angel in his arms. The Crown rushes out of the bedroom, young Lavey in tow, as they make their way to the medical bay.
Suddenly, the scene shifts, causing a lump of fear to drop into Lavey's gut. He knows just what's about to come so he tries to move again. Still, his muscles won't respond to his commands, forcing him to stay in place as the scene changes to the final moments of his mother's existence.
She lies on her deathbed with her loved ones surrounding her—Satan, Lavey and his many siblings, the other Crowns, and other members of the citadel. Medical equipment measure and survey every detail of her deteriorating health. Her EKG beeps with every beat of her withering heart; slow, weak spikes are represented on the device but slowly erode into small hills with each passing second.
Medical staff do their best to keep Lutfana alive, but to no avail; nothing can impede the illness that plagues her now.
For the first time in Lavey's life, his mother's beauty is no longer present. Her cheeks are sunken in and her bright, peachy skin is dry and leathery with gray patches. Her majestic black hair is thinning out and losing their color to make her seem like a mortal. Her wings are tattered and some of her feathers shed, dissipating into light as they hit the ground. However, despite the pain, despite knowing she's fading from this plane into God knows where, she continues to smile.
"Mama?" young Lavey whimpers as he holds his mother's frail, bony hand. His voice has that clear bit of fear that a child his age shouldn't have. "You said you weren't going to leave. Don't leave, mama!"
Lavey tries to move his legs once more, finally realizing he can at last. Although this is the perfect chance to try and escape this nightmare, Lavey moves closer to his perishing mother instead. He phases through the demons gathered around the angel as if they were specters or holograms, but the hybrid pays it no heed. He finally stands next to his younger self and before his ailing mother, witnessing her final moments.
Lutfana glances over at the weeping child and manages to place a withered finger on his cheek, wiping away a single tear. Cupping the boy's face in his hand, she speaks faintly to reassure him and the rest of the demons she's influenced gathered around her bed.
"I'm sorry, sweetie. I didn't plan on leaving any time soon. But please, don't be sad. Always know that I love you and everyone here. You asked why I don't live with your uncles and everyone in Heaven? It's because I couldn't bear to leave my family behind." She closes her eyes and takes a deep inhale before releasing a trembling breath. "The family I was so blessed to have... I wouldn't trade it for anything on Earth or Heaven above.
"In times like this, I am reminded of one of my favorite verses," the angel weakly whispers. "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies...and God of all...comfort." With each passing second, her strength grows weaker, causing her to stagger on reciting the scripture.
To everyone's grief, her body begins to fade into particles of light, slowly dragging her into the warm embrace of Death. Her hand goes limp and falls over the edge of the bed as her strength gradually fades. She attempts to finish the verse but her lips only tremble, no words escape. Fortunately, Satan takes up the mantle and finishes it for her.
"Who comforts us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort those who are in any trouble, with the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted by God. Amen."
Present Lavey drops to his knees and cups his mother's face one last time in his hand. Her skin is like sandpaper and uncomfortable to the touch; but it's comforting for his heart to feel, nonetheless, in these last agonizing moments. As his mother's body finally dissipates into the atmosphere without a trace, as tears flow from the eyes of both Laveys, the last thing they see before Lutfana finally fades into nothing is her compassionate, angelic smile, which is fragmented into specks of light.
No matter how many times he may replay the moment in his head, it always stabs him in the heart. He buries his face into his hands as he wails in anguish as the scene fades into black. Grief and sorrow plague his mind and heart as the scene is freshly imprinted in his head once again. But now that it's over, he can finally...
"Mommy?"
Lavey chokes back on his tears, stops his sniffling, and slowly lifts his face from his hands to see his bedroom once again. His mother sits on the bed in perfect health despite her being withered and sickly on her deathbed just seconds ago. His eyes widen in terror as the memory plays out once again with his mother losing her composure, fainting from her illness, being taken to the medical bay, and finally passing away all over again until restarting from the beginning like a video on loop.
"No. No, please!" the hybrid cries out. His head starts to throb as the world around him spins out of control in a cacophony of noise. He clutches his head in his claws as he breaks down in tears. "No more! I can't take it! End her suffering! LET ME OUT !!!"
Suddenly, everything fades to black before the scene before him turns into a blank, wooden door. Lavey blinks a few times in confusion before looking around to see Twilight and Spike looking at him with worry.
"W-what...?" He can not utter a word out of terror and grief still gripping his heart. Tears still fall from his face and onto the stone floor as he looks around the empty pit. "What happened?"
"I'm assuming this is the Beast's power," Twilight responds as approaches the dark door. "A doorway that leads to your darkest thoughts."
Lavey looks down at his trembling hands and plants his face back into his palms as he begins to break down again. Despite the vision no longer being present before him, the memory rewinds in his mind over and over and over.
"I witnessed the memory of my mother's death over and over in an endless loop. No matter how many times I watched it, it's always worse the next time around. I... I can't..."
Before he can finish his sentence, Twilight wraps her hooves around the sobbing hybrid's neck and brings him into a loving hug. He can feel his stress beginning to slowly fade away as Twilight's compassion embraces him. The dark memories disappear and are soon replaced by brighter ones he's made so far with his family and friends.
"Everything will be alright," Twilight comforts. "I don't know the pain of loss but I do know how heavy a heart can be when it experiences a deep pain. I'll always be there for you Lavey, just as you will for me."
Lavey reciprocates by graciously embracing his paramour as a calm smile spreads across his lips.
Unfortunately, the warm moment is doused by Spike gathering their attention with a small cough. The couple look at the dragon, who points to the closed door, suggesting for a way out.
"Need to get the Heart, you guys," he says.
“Sorry,” Lavey chokes as he wipes away tears.
As Twilight removes herself from her paramour’s hold, Lavey’s skin begins to writhe and squirm as if a parasite is buried in his flesh. Sprouting cleanly from his thorax as if phasing through the skin and muscle, are a set of six, pearly-white bones with spear-like tips at the ends. Each section of bone is about a foot in length with multi-axial joints to allow quick and easy movement in all directions.
“Are you copying Bone Magic?” Twilight asks with a cheeky smile.
The hybrid peers back at his mate, his eyes lifeless and dull. “Supēdo ōkoku no eikō no tame ni,” Lavey responds in a mockingly dead, deep tone. “Or, I guess, Kurisutaruenpaia no eikō no tame ni. Just...do the spell, please."
Lavey pierces the wall around the doorframe's outer perimeter, preventing it from moving, while Twilight conjures another spell in her horn, this time with more light. As she fires a warm beam at the crystal atop the door, a brilliant rainbow floods the room and the door swings open, this time, to no more fears. The trio walk through the doorway, only to find a white room with another winding staircase leading upward.
"More stairs," Lavey grumbles. "Alright, everyone grab on tight."
Lavey kneels to allow Twilight and Spike onto his back once more. He unfurls his wings and, with a single flap, he shoots up the staircase at mach speed. The higher he goes, the colder the air seems to get and a chilling breeze hits his face, signifying there must be an opening up above. In a mere few seconds, he reaches the top of the stairs and lands on the platform where the Crystal Heart rests.
"Finally!" Lavey cheers with elation. "Hurry up and grab it so we can—"
"Brother!" Atrum calls out.
Everyone looks back to see the demon wearily flapping over to them. His face is filled with fear and despair as he stumbles in his path and crash lands in front of the group.
"Atrum, what's going on? Where is Princess Cadance?" Lavey hastily inquires as he lifts his brother to his feet.
"Her and the stallion's magic have fully run dry," Atrum groggily responds. "The princess’s body has grown too weak to keep the shield up."
Lavey's eyes widen in fear as he looks to the shattering mirage, revealing the darkness creeping into the kingdom. He looks out into the distance and can see the eyes of death peering back at him hungrily. He wants to run but his body is constricted by fear as the Beast advances.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The screams of the denizens can be heard from below as the ancient demon twists the empire into his own dark image. Obsidian, onyx, and shadowy crystals emerge from the earth and structures, flooding the land with an eldritch darkness. Lavey looks down at the scene with despair and horror as the ancient demon ravages the empire and feeds off of the negative energies festering in everyone's hearts.
"Brother, do you think you can pull him out of his host?" Atrum asks. "If I'm not mistaken, the only way the relic can be powered is by the love and light within the denizens of the empie. So fah, that won't be possible unless they ah reassued"
Lavey looks back at Twilight, who simply nods in correspondence with the plan. Fear and despair eat away at his heart but desperation and the desire to help his loved ones pushes him out of his despondency. He takes a deep breath and releases the fear festering within him. He nods to Atrum’s request and stands with his brother at the edge of the platform, overlooking the chaos.
“Twilight,” Lavey says calmly, “don’t touch the relic until I give you the signal. For all we know, the platform could be rigged.” He doesn’t turn back to analyze his mate's reaction but is certain that she nodded in compliance.
Atrum yanks two chunks of crystals from the nearby wall and tosses one to his brother. The siblings separate their hands, allowing the shapeless blocks to float between their palms. The crystals begin to morph and mold like clay until taking the shapes of deadly blades.
A Japanese ninjato with an onyx grip and a ruby blade is held within Lavey’s claws. Within Atrum’s is an English backsword with an azurite blade and obsidian grip and guards. Both weapons are made entirely of crystal and the minerals found within the earth, but are magically tempered and folded to pierce through steel.
“Regeneration takes up stamina, so we weaken the bastard a bit and you try an exorcism,” Atrum explains. “Brother, do not let your rage get to you. You must have control if you ah to unleash your divine power.”
Lavey rolls his eyes and, despite the oncoming front, smiles at his brother. “Of course, you idiot. Like I’d forget that. Also, if in case things go south, I'm going to need you to use your trump card." He points to his forehead and Atrum nods in comprehension.
The duo leap off the edge of the platform and glide over to the Beast, ready to face him head on. As much as Lavey wants to end the ancient demon now, he can't allow his rage and desire to kill overcome him. Angels are meant to be righteous and graceful, letting judgement fall to God to decide the verdict. If he can't control his anger, there's no way he can possibly win.
"Satan-spawns," the ancient demon growls.
The stench of malice and hatred—like burned, rotten meat—emanating from the fiend is strong, causing Lavey and Atrum to stagger in their flight, however, they continue their advancement. Swords reared back, they both swing in unison, only for the Beast to dodge effortlessly, and their swords phase through his misty body. His shapeless body is impossible to make contact with but, noticing how he moves his head out of the way, the brothers switch targets.
Atrum and Lavey decide to go for the solid head, swinging and jabbing in synchronization and in tune with each other's movements. However, the Beast can read their intentions perfectly and dodges every incoming attack like a weaving serpent, letting the swords cut through the empty air and his ethereal body.
While the brothers attempt to get a single lethal strike in, the Beast begins his own counterassault. Sombra's red horn seethes with dark magic, causing black crystals to erupt from the earth. Atrum manages to evade one of the spikes heading towards him but Lavey isn't so lucky. Three sharp spears skewer the hybrid—one in each arm and one through the gut—crucifying him in the air. Blood and viscera dribble down the spikes as he hangs in agonizing pain.
The Beast grins maniacally at the impaled hybrid and proceeds to summon another attack, but Atrum intervenes. The demon prince raises his sapphire sword and brings it crashing down onto the monster's skull, bisecting it into two equal halves. Blood gushes from the severed organs like fountains, spraying the street, Atrum, and his blade in fresh, crimson paint. However, to neither sibling's surprise, the Beast manages to smile from ear to ear with glee as his head rejoins and becomes whole again.
"Excellent!" the monster hisses with ecstasy. "You truly do live up to your bloodline, Satan-spawns! Entertain me more, boys!”
Unable to just sit around and do nothing, Lavey twists and jerks, breaking free from his crucifixion. As he lands on the ground, he forcibly yanks the spikes from his figure and allows the wounds in his body to easily regenerate, though at the cost of his strength. He watches as Atrum struggles to get another fatal shot on the Beast, only to continue missing through his body. Without wasting a second, Lavey jumps back into the fray.
The Beast ignites Sombra's horn once again and summons a set of floating, crystal projectiles, which he hurls at the approaching siblings, but only manages to pierce Atrum in the left hemisphere of his brain and through one of his hearts, splattering gore all over the street. The god laughs ecstatically over the demon's battered body and the scent of spilled blood.
Fortunately, he doesn't take notice of the ruby ninjato piercing the back of his skull. The blade is shoved in horizontally and, in a flash, Lavey slams his wrist on the grip of the sword, pulling it like a lever, and catapults brain matter and skull fragments from the Beast's cranium.
Unlike most angels and demons, who die when all three hearts are destroyed or when their brains are mutilated beyond repair, the Beast is an immortal god. His brain, despite its mutilated state, is able to regenerate effortlessly while he continues his onslaught.
The brothers continue to fight on despite their draining stamina and the Beast's immortal body. Suddenly, two crystal pikes emerge from the earth and pierce through both princes’ thoraxes. Lavey can feel nothing but unfathomable, burning agony coursing through his body. While one of his hearts are destroyed, the other two are severely wounded, hindering his regenerative abilities.
"I have heard of the current state of Hell," the Beast growls as he floats toward the writhing siblings. "Demons coexisting with one another and the Sons of God. How disgraceful Hell has become! Turning away from your glorious path of destruction and sin just to live righteous lives like the angels!"
He glares at both siblings who glower back at him, still squirming in pain. Suddenly, the Beast sniffs the air, picking up a peculiar scent from the atmosphere, and turns his wrathful gaze over to Lavey, who continues to try and break free from his bondage. The ancient demon hovers over the the writhing hybrid, nearing just inches away from his face. His eyes burn with malice but also some curiosity.
"You... I sense something else from you, Satan-spawn. You are not a full-blooded demon but part...divine . You are an abomination !"
The smoky body of the Beast finally solidifies, revealing his true form. His appearance no longer resembles that of a stallion but of a true demon. His head resembles that of a leopard with the maw and mane of a lion, which flows like sable fire. On his head are ten bony horns and a gleaming, golden diadem on his temple. His arms have developed grasping claws and his feet are like those of a bear. Two sets of leathery, black, draconic wings sprout from his back and a winding reptile tail whips around his legs.
A steel breastplate covers his abdomen and crystal plates line his appendages. A royal red and white mantle drapes behind him and the number 666 is branded in a spiral pattern onto his forehead.
He grabs Lavey by the throat, pressing down on the larynx and crushing his trachea. The Beast peers into the hybrid’s fearful eyes with unfettered malice and bloodlust as he gradually continues to apply pressure in his vice grip. Lavey can feel blood in his airway as he tries to gasp for air, only choking on the fluid. He can feel his mind beginning to blank and his eyes roll into the back of his head as he tries to fight for air. His muscles begin to relax and loosen as blood flow slows down through his body. He beats his fists on the Beast's grinning face but it's like throwing pillows at a wall.
Though asphyxiation won't result in death for the hell-spawn, he can't afford to fall unconscious, lest the Beast tries to finish him off while his lights are out.
“The spawn of a wretched angel and Satan. How polluted has Hell become in my absence? Because of your tainted blood, I’m assuming you were going to try and exorcise me from my host with your ‘holy power’?”
In one swift motion, the Beast tears off Lavey's head from his shoulders, removing a chain of his vertebrae in the process. Despite being decapitated, the prince glares at the ancient demon with fear and trembling. His body attempts to pull itself free from the crystal spike in its chest but it’s starting to lose strength.
“Demon-kind has grown soft over the course of my absence,” the Beast growls as he glowers at Lavey's head. “Your divine blood can not save you child, if you can not harness it to its full potential!”
“If you’re distracted long enough, he can, ya daft cunt!” Atrum refutes.
Lavey watches as his brother manages to break free from his pike and land in a shallow pool of blood. The hole in his chest slowly regenerates but his hearts are severely wounded, hindering the healing process. As the demon's wounds are sealed up, Atrum doesn't charge at the Beast, surprisingly. Instead, he glares at the monster and drops his broadsword, leaving the combatants in confusion.
Lavey silently questions his brother's motives until noticing the middle of his forehead splitting open horizontally to reveal a red eye. It has a ripple-like pattern which spreads over the eyeball, with a red sclera and iris, and a pentagram symbol etched on the iris itself.
The warn-torn battlefield begins to warp as the fabric of reality is altered according to Atrum's desire. With the Eye of Truth upon his forehead awakened, space and time are slaves to the prince's will, making him the “God of this World”.
The spike impaling Lavey disintegrates into nothingness and his wounds are immediately healed without the hybrid having to think about it. Even his head has been magically plucked from the Beast’s grasp and placed back between his shoulders; the vertebrae and muscle sow back together with ease thanks to the power of the Eye.
The hybrid looks back at the castle to see Twilight watching the battle in horror. With the tyrant god distracted, he manages to give his mate the all-clear.
“Twilight, now!”
Immediately, the mare surprisingly grabs Spike in a telekinetic field and throws him at the Crystal Heart. He manages to grab it within his tiny claws while Twilight catches him and the relic in a field of magic. They marvel at the relic for a second before heading back down the castle to reach Princess Cadence. Lavey watches the unicorn with pride and joy as she completes her task with ease—and with help, nonetheless.
"NO!" the Beast roars.
From the ground, a steep crystal pillar emerges with the Beast riding atop it to impede Twilight on her quest. He manifests a spell within his horn and fires a barrage of crystal spikes at the unicorn. Luckily, the attack fades away into thin air thanks to Atrum's Eye, while Lavey knocks the Beast from his pillar.
Both the hybrid and monster tussle in midair as they plummet to the ground, each one attempting to place the other on bottom to cushion the victor's landing . Simultaneously, both beings crash into the crystal pavement, resulting in broken bodies for both of them.
Lavey glances over at the Beast as the demon rises from his crater, his wounds regenerating faster than the hybrid’s. The prince struggles to get back up but he can feel his hearts being punctured by his ribs, hindering the regeneration process. Unfortunately, the Beast doesn't approach the hybrid, but instead, goes for Atrum.
Sombra’s horn bubbles with dark mana as the Beast manifests a pack of crystal beasts from the earth, each of them representing different alpha predators.
"Stop them," the Beast commands. In a heartbeat, the crystal creatures rush towards the castle and to Twilight.
Atrum attempts to destroy the creatures with the Eye but can't act fast enough before the Beast lands a penetrating blow to his abdomen, spilling viscera and gore upon the streets as his fist exits through his back. The prince roars in agony as the Beast raises him above his head, his fist still lodged in his trunk.
"You can not stop me," the Beast growls. "You may be a god at the moment but you have no power to thwart me. Your God has failed you and your abomination of a brother." The monster throws Atrum's corpse into a nearby home before conjuring an ebony sword from the earth and points the blade at the demon prince. "Come at me, child. Once I kill you, I will crucify your brother for all to see. Then the Crowns, then the angels, gods, and finally God Himself!"
Lavey lays on the ground in defeat; his bones slowly heal and his muscles are mended together but he can no longer stand to face his adversary. He has the strength to stand but nothing left to keep the fire in his heart burning. Hatred and malice, a futile drive to slaughter the Beast to ensure he never lays a claw on his loved ones, has gotten him nowhere.
All of a sudden, a strange epiphany sparks in his mind. He hates the Beast with every fiber of his being...yet his love for his brother, Twilight, his friends, Shining, and everyone he's known so far is put at the front of his mind. Plus, he still has to bring the former king out of the clutches of the monster, and he can't do that if all his thoughts are directed by malice. All he wanted to do was help those around him, just like his mother had.
A strange energy begins to flow through his body. It feels cool and tranquil, soothing any negative thoughts or ideas of violence. His mind feels clearer than it ever has before as if thought doesn’t tether him down.
Lavey looks over to the Beast, noticing that he has already put Atrum a few inches in the earth and is currently grinding his skull under his heel. The monster looks back and gawks at Lavey in fear—something the hybrid had yet to see on his face.
The Beast switches targets and charges at the defenseless hybrid, his sword reared back for a finishing blow. Without even thinking, Lavey raises his sword and blocks the tyrant’s attack with newfound strength. He hadn’t even thought of defending himself; it's as if his body were moving on its own in accordance to the Beast's movements.
He stares at his arm in surprise as the appendage glows white with blue markings, the complete opposite of his original arm. It radiates a familiar energy that he hasn’t felt in centuries. The arm moves on it's own as if magnetized with the Beast's opposing energy, deflecting the monster's sword out of the way.
“NO!” the Beast roars.
He brings his sword crashing down once again, only for Lavey to involuntarily retaliate with his and shatter the demon’s blade like glass. Shards of onyx crystal litter the pavement and disappear into dust now that they are no longer a part of the grander weapon. The sword in Lavey's hand, however, is imbued with divine energy, enveloping it in a white aura and provides it with unparalleled might.
The Beast takes a few frightful steps back as the hybrid stands with a newfound flame in his soul. He glares at the Beast but he doesn't project any malice towards him. The only thought running through his mind is his desire to protect the vulnerable souls around him and to save the soul trapped within the Beast's clutches.
"Through the ministry of the Church may God give you pardon and peace ," Lavey recites as he raises his sword above his head, "and I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father ..." The hybrid brings the blade crashing down, lacerating the Beast's chest, "...and of the Son ..." He rears the blade behind his shoulder and slashes perpendicularly to the first cut to form a bloody cross, "...and of the Holy Spirit. Amen ." With his final strike, he plunges the blade deep into the intersection on the demon's chest and into his darkened soul.
The Beast remains petrified with terror and constrained by holy power as his body begins to tremble with energy opposing his own. Deep, glowing fissures originate from the center of the cross, coursing throughout the shrieking god's body. As the Beast roars in agony, Lavey looks upon his withering body without remorse and without anger.
Despite the death and carnage caused by the ancient demon, despite being nearly dragged into madness through the memory of the loss of his mother, and despite having everyone he knows and love nearly killed, Lavey doesn't feel rage brewing in his heart as the demon is exorcised. He simply closes his eyes until the Beast is finally ejected from his host and seizes up on the floor.
"Brother," Atrum calls out from above.
Lavey looks up wearily at his sibling, who flutters down and lands directly in front of the exasperated hybrid. Lavey hobbles over to Atrum and collapses into his open arms, completely exhausted from the holy power flowing through his body. A burning pain suddenly spreads through the hybrid's right arm. Looking down, he notices the white limb losing its power and being flooded with his demonic blood once more.
"I got yeh, bruv," Atrum says. "Yeh welcome, by the way, for yeh thoughts 'n' whatnot."
Lavey looks up at his brother with confusion. "My thoughts? What...?"
"Aye. Sorry, bruv, but I kinda had a feelin' yeh weren't gonna quite make it out alive unless I did somethin'." Atrum points to his forehead where the Eye of Truth was, now hidden away for later use. "I know yeh'd wanna do it yehself 'n' all, but—"
"Understandable, brother," Lavey groans. He pushes himself off his support and steadies himself as his legs regain strength to keep him upright. "Why'd you think I called you in the first place? I knew I couldn't do it all on my own, that's why I had to rely on my favorite big brother."
A trembling groan catches the sibling's attention, tearing them from their heartfelt moment. They look back down with scorn at the monstrosity writhing on the floor. Once the most powerful being in creation that could rival the highest-tier angels and even the Seven Crowns, is now lying on the ground, helpless and broken. He looks exactly the same when out of his host's body, except his armor is battered and the mantle is torn.
Next to him is a male alicorn with a coat of silver and a flowing mane of gold. He wears silver plates along his cannons and a golden breastplate upon his bosom. Upon his head is a broken, golden diadem decorated with various gems.
The stallion slowly comes to, opening his eyelids to reveal shimmering lapis irises. He wearily looks up at the two hell-spawns towering over him, looking down at him with sympathy and a bit of judgement. In fear, he buries his face into the ground and covers his head with his hooves, trembling before the hellish princes.
"Please, forgive me," he sorrowfully whimpers. "I didn't mean to cause so much death and destruction. I just wanted to be with my wife again...but that thing tricked me!"
Lavey raises an eyebrow and looks to the Beast's broken figure, which slowly rises from its resting place. Before the monster can raise his head off the ground, the prince rushes over and plants his foot on the monster's severed chest and glares down at him.
"Don't even think about it," the hybrid growls. "You're going to be taken in and executed properly this time."
Lavey opens a portal above his hand, summoning his cellphone once more. Before he can dial one of the Crowns, though, two bolts of lightning shoot down from the sky and land on either side of the Beast, startling the Satanic princes. Feeling a familiar, calming presence, Lavey tosses his phone back into the portal and slowly moves away from the ancient god.
Two beings coated in gleaming armor stand on either side of the Beast with their blazing swords crossed over his throat. One has gleaming gold hair that reaches down to his shoulders while another has curly brunette hair that reaches down to his ears but is slightly elongated at the sideburns. Both have two pairs of flaming wings and their eyes, though calm blue, burn with authority and power.
Lavey and Atrum instinctively bow before the angelic beings out of reverence and respect; however, an unseen force brings them back up to their feet, leaving them confused.
The brunette angel looks over at the hell-spawns with a warm expression, while keeping his blade over the Beast. "Lavey, son of Satan and Lutfana; Atrum, son of Satan and Anala, it is pleasant to see you again."
"Same here, Uncle Ophaniel, Rikibiel," Lavey responds to the Chrubim. "You plan on having God look at this one?"
"But of course," the gold-hair angel, Rikibiel, replies. "For there is only One lawgiver and judge, He who is able to save and destroy."
Lavey looks back down at the Beast, who still hasn't regained his strength, with disgust. As much as he wants to argue this case, he knows the Cherubim were sent by the Father and that he can't go against His wishes. He knows the Beast will simply be held in captivity or be sealed up again until his trial, whereas the Council in Hell would just administer his punishment swiftly.
Nonetheless, he diffidently gives in to the angels' wishes and steps away from the Beast. "Go ahead and take him, but make his judgement swift, please ."
"We shall try but it is not up to us," Rikibiel says. "Farewell, and may God bless both of you."
"Likewise, uncles," Lavey responds with discontent. “But, give me one second.” He glares daggers at the Beast, who begins to chuckle maniacally, despite his wounds. “How did you free yourself from imprisonment after a thousand years? Surely, being awakened from imprisonment once couldn’t have allowed you to regain enough strength?”
The Beast cackles at the hybrid, only infuriating Lavey even further. Fortunately, the monster gladly indulges his audience about the truth of his release.
“Oh ye of such little knowledge,” he mocks. “You have no hope once he makes his presence known to you. Rest shall vanish, for the small hours will be rent with the screams of nightmare. ”
In a flash of light, the Cherubim and the Beast disappear, leaving a scorched cross on the crystal pavement.
"Any clue as to what that bloke is talkin' about?" Atrum asks as he watches the angels disappear back to their heavenly realm.
"'Rest shall vanish, for the small hours shall be rent with nightmares'?" Lavey recites. "I have no clue if that's a prophecy, a warning, or what. Hopefully, dad can make some sense of it."
Lavey looks to the castle to see Princess Cadance leap off of the balcony with the Crystal Heart in a magic field and Spike on her back. As she lands on the ground without so much as a scratch, she places the relic back where it belongs. With their hope restored, the Crystal Ponies' coats and manes begin to shimmer with gem-like luster.
One by one, the denizens of the empire bow before the monarch, sending their love and light to power the Crystal Heart, filling it with a strange energy. Filled to the brim with power, the relic of the Crystal Empire sends forth a burst of energy, flooding the war-torn land in light and peace. A rainbow stream ejects from the top of the palace, flooding the sky with a serene aurora.
As a peculiar side effect of the energy wave, everyone in the Empire glimmer like gems, even the hell-spawns. Lavey's hair is neatly combed back and Atrum's scales gleam like rubies.
"What do you think will happen to the Beast?" Lavey asks as he watches the spectacle.
"Knowing God, the daft cunt will just lock him away until his trial or until some bloke breaks him out,” Atrum answers. "I hope that He erases the twat from existence. Imprisoning him will not be enough for what he's committed."
Lavey nods in correspondence and looks to the trembling stallion that was left behind. "I don't suppose you would be the actual king of the Crystal Empire?" the prince asks.
The pony gulps and nods but remains seated out of fear. "M-my name is L-Lumiere," he stutters. "I didn't mean for any of this to happen. I just wanted my wife to be healed but that thing tricked me, told me it would heal her in exchange for my servitude." Tears roll down his cheeks as he slams his face into the pavement. "I've done so much wrong, my sins can never be forgiven. I'm sure my wife has already perished after so long."
"I understand the pain of loss, King Lumiere," Lavey gently whispers. The king looks up at the kind creature, tears still flowing down his cheeks. "I have lost someone I once loved as well, but...even after centuries, I can never ease the pain, no matter how many times the memory rewinds in my mind. Though, there is a time for everything, even life and death. Because of that, there is no way to reverse it. The best you can do is possibly live for the memory of the one you love and live like they would enjoy it."
Lavey knows it's ironic, considering he has yet to move past his own mother's passing, but he can at least try to help the heartbroken king the best he can.
Lumiere slowly rises to his hooves and wipes away a tear as he looks upon Lavey with thankfulness. "But...will everypony forgive me? The princesses, my subjects, even the dead?"
"That would be something for them to decide," Atrum says.
Everyone looks back to the castle to see Twilight and everyone approaching him, their coats glimmering like crystals and their appearances altered with fancier mane-styles and ornaments. Lumiere bows before Princess Cadance, who immediately lifts him back up to his hooves.
"King Lumiere, you may not know me, but my name is Princess Cadance, Princess Celestia's adopted niece, and daughter of Queen Amore, the ruler who preceded you. I have heard about the creature that took control of you and the grief you have endured, and I want you to know, you are forgiven of your transgressions."
The king's eyes begin to water again and he throws himself onto the princess for a hug. Everyone watches the event with sympathy but Twilight disregards the heartfelt scene and runs over to Lavey, who accepts her into his open arms.
"I'm glad you're safe," Twilight whispers, tears running down her face.
"Did you think I wouldn't be? I'm just glad you got to get the Crystal Heart to Cadance in time."
Strangely, Twilight remains quiet. She should be just as relieved but, oddly, she's not. Lavey pulls her back to see her face, only to find her looking away in shame.
"I didn't bring the Heart to her. Spike did it."
"So?" Lavey asks. "You helped save an entire empire, which I'm certain was Celestia's test this whole time, right?"
"But I was supposed to—"
"We were supposed to," Lavey interrupts. "I couldn't stop the Beast on my own and I had to rely on my brother—not that it was inconvenient or anything." He turns back to judge Atrum's expression only to see him shrug with indifference. "You couldn't complete the task without Spike . I mean, were you just gonna let the Empire fall because you wanted to do things on you own?"
Twilight can't argue with her mate in this exhausted condition, that Lavey knows. She only sighs in exhaustion as she buries her face into the hybrid's chest, closing her eyes and drifting into sleep.
Author's Note
“Rest shall vanish, for the small hours will be rent with the screams of nightmare." What could this mean? Who is the perpetrator behind the Beast's escape from limbo? What do the demons in Hell have to say about the Beast's capture? Find out next time on Dragon Ball Z—two chapters later!
Thus, this ends the adventures in the Crystal Empire. The next chapter will be the aftermath of the adventure and a conversation between Celestia and Lumiere, along with an unforeseen character.
I do not and will not apologize or repent for calling God a daft cunt.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
"It's simply beautiful ," Princess Celestia says in awe as she looks out the castle window to see the rainbow aurora flooding the sky. She then turns her gaze over to Twilight, who has her head down in shame. "I understand it wasn't you who brought the Crystal Heart to Cadance, but Spike, correct?"
"Yes," the unicorn replies somberly. "I could have brought it to her but I couldn't—"
"Couldn't find a way to bring it to Cadance in time," Celestia finishes. "I understand, but given the situation, you managed to find a way by giving the relic to Spike in order to make sure it made its way to Cadance. You didn't look out for yourself but made sure the Empire flourished, no matter the course you had to take."
"I knew there was a lesson to be learned here," Lavey says, standing off to the side with a chill attitude.
Twilight's eyes shimmer with an epiphany as a joyful smile spreads across her muzzle. "Does this mean...?"
Celestia simply gives an affirmative nod, which is enough confirmation for Twilight. The unicorn leaps into the air, her heart soaring with elation. Seemingly disregarding manners and formality, Twilight lunges at the Princess and envelops her in a loving embrace, profusely thanking her for everything.
"Ahem! Twilight," Lavey calls. Both mares look over at the hell-spawn as he stands at the double doors leading out of the throne room. "We'd better get going. I took my phone away from Chrysie twice and now I'm sure she's going to be very pissed. Can we go?"
Grumbling with apathy, Twilight releases her hold on her mentor and follows Lavey out of the throne room, waving farewell to the princess one last time, and letting the doors slam shut behind them.
Celestia releases a heavy sigh and marches up to her throne, where she rests her rump on the velvety cushion and relaxes. The events that transpired today were satisfactory, to say the least. Twilight is maturing quickly in the ways of friendship, just as she had envisioned. However, one subject has yet to be handled.
"GUARDS!" the princess booms with her Canterlot voice. Two guards open the massive door to the throne room, standing at attention and saluting the regal. "Bring him to me. I wish to have a conversation with our guest in private."
The guards bow and exit the throne room. Not even a minute later, King Lumiere enters the monarch's presence, still shaken up it would seem.
"Greetings, King Lumiere," the princess warmly welcomes. "It has been a few years, hasn't it?"
Out of fear and reverence, Lumiere bows before the regal, while still trembling with anxiety. "It is pleasant to see you still well, Princess Celestia." He looks up, searching the room for something amiss. "Where is Princess Luna?"
"Off to bed," the princess replies. "I had asked her to join us today but she was rather fatigued from her shift, so I let her be for now. Now, I wish to understand the reason you fell into the clutches of the Beast, Lumiere. I know it wasn’t entirely your fault, but that you were deceived.”
The king looks up at the graceful matriarch with regret in his eyes and bows his head solemnly, refusing to make eye contact. His lips quiver as he tries to explain his reasoning but no words escape.
“Please, Lumiere,” Celestia implores, "explain everything to me. We already forgive you, so please share with me the tale of your burdens.”
Looking up into Celestia’s glistening eyes, the king clears his throat and finally open his lips to speak.
“My wife was overcome by a strange sickness that neither me nor the greatest doctors or sorcerers in the kingdom had seen before. We tried every test possible and provided her with every herb and medicine know to pony-kind, but there was nothing we could do and her health was deteriorating by the minute.
“I was so stricken with grief, I started hearing voices in my head, making me believe I was going insane, until they started giving me directions and instructions that I’ve never known about. I traveled across Equestria and throughout Equus for different relics and objects the voices told me to find. I thought they would help with curing my wife’s illness but they turned out to be items for an occult ritual.”
“Then why did you continue if you knew what the voices led to?” Celestia questions, slightly confused by the king’s actions.
“I didn’t recognize any of the symbols or items, and by the time I had performed the ritual, it was far too late. I had already opened the portal and unleashed that creature into the world. However, it didn’t immediately take control of my body; instead, it made a deal with me.”
Celestia places a hoof on her chin as she ponders the events. “It has been told that demons make deals with those who summon them. What did it ask of you?”
Lumiere swallows a lump in his throat before continuing. “It promised that it would heal my wife of her ailment and make her whole again, in exchange for using me as a vessel. It told me it was a god, but I should have known such things were too good to be true.”
Celestia wants to chastise the king for his ignorant actions but realizes now is not the time. Watching tears roll down his face as he recalls the torturous memories, the matriarch holds her tongue and lets him continue.
“I would do anything for my beloved, so I foolishly took the bait. Not even a day later, my wife was running throughout the castle like a young filly. I’ve never seen her so happy and so energetic; it made my heart explode with joy.
“But I knew these happy days would not last. I could feel the demon’s dark spirit writhing inside me, forcing me to make blind and brash decisions. I've killed ponies who I thought were conspiring against me. Our army grew with harsh discipline and brutality. My mind was slowly being consumed by insanity and darkness.
"Before the demon could fully take control of me, I warned my wife and had her escape from the empire before I completely lost my mind. I banished myself and the Empire in the hopes of never having to harm another innocent life.”
“I am deeply sorry for your loss, King Lumiere,” the matriarch sighs, bowing her head. “If only your wife could see you know.”
Lumiere bows his head but doesn’t speak. The two rulers sit in deafening silence, unsure of what to do until Celestia finally speaks up.
“Why don’t you go ahead and rest,” she suggests. “After some rest and a good meal, we can help you with getting adjusted into the modern world.”
As if on cue, the same two guards enter the throne room and guide the worn out king to the nearest guest chamber to finally earn one thousand years worth of sleep.
As the doors close behind them, Celestia is left alone within her grand throne room. She looks outside at the aurora stretching across the sky and can't help but feel a nagging feeling in her mind. It soon evolves into a harsh throbbing in her skull that feels like her brain might explode.
Quickly, she rises up from her spot and teleports to her chambers. Stripping off her regal armor and allowing her body to breath the cool air around her, she decides now would be a good time to get some rest—considering what’s about to come. Hopping into bed and pulling the covers over her, Celestia tightly shuts her eyes, waiting for the throbbing to cease. Finally, the pain becomes unbearable and she blacks out into slumber.
The scene around her is enveloped in black but not similar to when one closes their eyes. There is nothing but an endless void in front of her; a void so dark that she can’t even see her hooves before her. A small speck of light appears before her and grows into a blinding illumination that floods the void, causing the alicorn to tightly shut her eyes, however the light simply pierces her eyelids.
As the light recedes, Celestia slowly opens her eyes to see another alicorn standing before her; this one looks similar to her yet very different. Her coat sparkles like a diamond and her mane flows like an endless stream comprised of all the colors of the rainbow. Her eyes are beautiful kaleidoscopes and her wings glimmer as if made of an assortment of gems.
She wears no royal armor but she is far greater than any measly alicorn regal. Her presence alone fills Celestia with warmth and comfort just like how the princess does with her own subjects. Her power is overwhelming and far more potent than any unicorn or creature she has encountered.
“It is good to see you again, Celestia,” the entity speaks. Her voice flows like a gentle stream and her words are as sweet as honey.
“Likewise, Concordia,” Celestia replies. “What news do you have for me today?”
“First, I would like to say how wonderful Twilight’s been maturing as a mare—making friends, going on adventures, and the like. Her maturation in friendship is going well, too."
"As you have shown me," Celestia says with a smile.
"Well, I’ve only show what you wanted to see," Concordia replies solemnly.
Something about the spirit's attitude strikes Celestia as odd. She's never heard her sound disappointed or somber in all the years she's interacted with the princess. Concordia seems to notice the princess's suspicion and releases a heavy sigh before indulging her.
“You remember how my 'visions' are just glimpses into different possibilities, correct?" the spirit asks.
"Yes?" Celestia replies, unsure of where this is going. "Viewing timelines, finding out the necessary ones needed to land us in a favorable outcome, all that?"
The spirit nods and continues with her explanation. "A timeline can be split up into many branches that all differ from each other in some way, creating what some may call a ‘multiverse’. I can view each and every timeline up to a certain point.”
Concordia ignites her horn in a rainbow aura, summoning a massive, celestial forest, as vast as the eye can see. The trunks of each tree have moments of the lives of different ponies as of this moment. Each extending branch displays future possibilities of each pony, and branches extending from those display consequences, and so forth.
However the only tree Celestia focuses on is Twilight’s. The moving image on the trunk shows her resting on Lavey’s back as they fly back to Ponyville.
“With the paths she has walked down, I do believe she may end up becoming the Alicorn of Friendship as you had intended,” Concordia states.
This brings solace to Celestia’s heart but that doesn’t explain the somber tone the Spirit of Order used to convey her message.
“If this is good news, then why the odd attitude?” the princess asks.
Instead of answering the question directly, Concordia clears out all of the trees, even Twilight's. Celestia is left even more confused but notices the spirit facing away from her.
"How do you know that being the Princess of Friendship would be best for Twilight?" the spirit asks without even batting Celestia an eye. "Ever since she earned her Cutie Mark, she was fated to become something great. The fact that she was able to wield the Elements with her friends, act like a leader, always diving so deeply into Friendship Lessons, those are all good. But is it really the best course of action for her to take your place as Equestria's ruler?"
"I... I don’t understand," Celestia stammers. "What are you trying to say? That she shouldn’t be the Princess of Friendship?"
Concordia looks back at the monarch with pain-filled eyes, something Celestia had never seen before from the spirit.
"It is true that Twilight has exceptional leadership and organizational skills, yet they come at the cost of her psyche. Do you remember when she struggled with sending you a Friendship Report when she had no Friendship Report to send?”
How could Celestia forget? Twilight nearly plunged Ponyville into Discord-level chaos when she imbued her old doll with a spell, causing everyone to gaze upon the object to be madly in love with it. Seeing the young unicorn so distraught and so stressed broke the princess’s heart. But where is this leading to, she wonders?
“Pressed down by work, having to deal with tasks that seem almost out of her reach, dealing with cataclysmic events such as Nightmare Moon and my brother and now Sombra, is not good for any pony to deal with on a regular basis. And now you intend to make her rule an entire kingdom in your stead? She should be ruling by your side, just as Luna is. After all, you saw first-hoof that working alone is not healthy for an individual—that goes for spirits as well.”
It hadn’t occurred to Celestia that her actions would have caused her pupil to feel so stressed in ways she could never imagine. She’s seen the signs but she’s been too focused on her current duties and guiding Twilight to even give them a second thought, let alone take them seriously. She just wanted to be rid of the throne already and give Equestria a clean slate with a brand new princess who can actually see it prosper.
“B-but I need her to be a better ruler than me, Concordia,” Celestia claims. “I’ve made monumental mistakes during my lifetime and I can not bear to live with those as a ruler. If Twilight were to rule in my place, she could bring Equestria and perhaps all of Equus into a time of peace and prosperity!”
“I am the Spirit of Order in this world, just as Discord is the Spirit of Chaos,” Concordia states. “We are not meant to meddle in the affairs of mortals as we have thus far. Where there is chaos to be corrected, I simply guide those to correct it. Where there is order to be tampered with, Discord will have his fill of fun. It’s a back and forth cycle.
"I only provided you glimpses into timelines to warn you of certain events—natural disasters, the Sirens, Nightmare Moon's return—all of which were warnings that helped ensure order remained and that chaos was mitigated. I even warned you of my brother's rampant behavior, though it pained me that he had to be imprisoned in stone instead of turning a new leaf.
“However, foreseeing the events of ponies to guide them into a path as drastic as Twilight’s, that is being preordained for them, is too much. You can not just take somepony’s life and bend it to your will. I'm afraid that I can not provide you with any more glimpses of the future, Celestia. I know you want to have Twilight become a princess and, while I do believe it is for the best interest of Equestria, I do not believe that is for her best interest to take your and Luna's thrones."
“W-what are you saying, Concordia?” Celestia beckons. “I need to know what happens in Twilight’s future. I need—“
“NO!" Concordia booms, startling the princess out of her skin. "You only want to choose her path instead of letting her choose for herself. You can not take her free-will like that and make her a mindless puppet like most gods do. I may not know much about mortals but free-will should never be taken away from anyone !
“However, I will provide you one final look at Twilight's future, just for your reassurance."
Celestia is surprised to see Twilight's tree reappear in the astral plane, though with only two branches shown with two different consequences for each.
In one branch, Twilight found the spell that Starswirl the Bearded wrote but never completed. In one extension, Twilight manages to complete the spell and achieve alicorn-hood. In the other extension, she can't figure out the right words to write in order to repair the cause of the incomplete spell.
The former would be the most preferred option for the princess, obviously, but she looks to the other branch. In it, Lavey and Twilight are in a dark citadel, most likely located in Hell. The hell-spawn is down on one knee and has a box with a silver ring in his hand. In one extension, Twilight hesitates and refuses the offer with tears of pain in her eyes. In the other extension, she leaps into Lavey's arms and graciously accepts his proposal.
This...is an odd possibility. Even though she saw the two starting their relationship back when Cadance and Shining Armor got married, the prospect of Twilight becoming an alicorn by marriage is too farfetched.
“Th-this is ludicrous,” Celestia says in disbelief. “How could this possibly—“
"This is as much as I can show you now," Concordia interrupts. "Again, it is best if mortals choose their own paths instead of having one planned out for them. I am sorry, Celestia, but that is the natural order and I can not break it."
Celestia remains frozen in disappointment and anger. Rage bubbles inside her heart as she looks to the tree displaying Twilight's possible futures. Everything she's worked towards, everything she's built for Twilight for her to be a better ruler than Celestia ever was and is, is about to be lost. She knows it will.
"Please, Concordia!" the princess cries out. "I need to see more! I want Twilight to be better than I am as a princess! Equus depends on it!"
"You are right," Concordia deadpans. Her form begins to erode and fade into golden specks of dust. "Equus will depend on it. She will most likely become a great alicorn, most likely better than you have ever been. It will be her fate to become an alicorn but her destiny will be written out by her and the influence of those around her. Have faith that your student will find a path beneficial for herself and those around her, Celestia. Farewell, for now."
At last, the Spirit of Order disappears and the astral plane begins to crumble. The ground gives way, causing Celestia to plummet into an endless abyss. She shrieks and cries out for help, even for Concordia to save her, but no one comes to her rescue.
“Sister! SISTER!” Luna’s voice cuts through the confusion and bedlam, forcing Celestia to pop out of her violent vision and back into reality.
She opens her eyes to see her bedroom but in a hazy field of vision. She pants and gasps as if she’s been waterboarded; sweat covers her face and fur as her heart beats out of her chest. She looks around to see Luna, a medic, and two guards standing by her sides with worried looks.
“W-what just...?” the weary monarch stammers. She attempts to sit up but the medic holds her down.
“Please, your highness,” she says, “you should lay and rest.”
“You were writhing around in bed muttering nonsense as if you were possessed, sister,” Luna reveals. “Your eyes were rolled into the back of your head and your lips were moving but only incoherent sentences poured out. What happened?”
Celestia keeps her mouth shut in fear that revealing her vision, somepony may spill her secret. Concordia’s words linger in her mind, causing a tinge of guilt to fester in her heart. If Twilight were to know about her plan to mold her into the perfect heir, what would she say? Would she be upset that her life was planned out from the beginning to spread the message of friendship?
“I don’t know,” she fibs. “I just lost consciousness and that was it. I don’t know what happened after that.”
“Well, I recommend some rest for now, princess,” the medic states as they mark the sheet of paper on their clipboard. “The guards will stand outside your door to keep you from leaving and from anyone else from intruding. Only until I give you the a-ok that you’re fine, you’ll have to stay confined to your room.”
The princess nods in understanding and lets everyone leave her presence; all but Luna, who lingers just a bit longer to extract the truth from her sister.
“It was another message from Concordia, wasn’t it, sister?” she asks. “When do you think they will end?”
Celestia hesitates in her answer, unsure whether to reveal that they already have ended and that the Spirit of Order had abandoned her. She bites her lip in frustration, drawing blood and feeling it dribble down her snow-white chin.
“What was it about this time?” Luna inqures as she wipes the red stain off her sister’s chin with a napkin.
Celestia takes a deep breath and lets out some of her tension before explaining the session: Concordia’s warnings, her signs of regret, and the final timelines that were revealed to the princess. Luna stands still with a shocked expression until it fades into one of disappointment.
“I knew something like this would happen," Luna sighs, shaking her head. "You're too overbearing, Celie. You eventually manage to harm those around you with your actions."
Celestia looks at her sister with a questioning gaze. "How so?"
“Does Sunset Shimmer ring a bell?”
Celestia’s heart skips a beat and her throat tightens at the mention of her rebellious pupil’s name.
“She was your prized pupil until she rebelled against you. Do you wonder why she ever did what she did? She was enraged not because she didn’t get what she wanted, but because she never properly earned what she reaped. I'm certain she found out about the plan you preordained for her and left you to find her own path, and I'm glad she did so. Not all of us are lucky enough to escape self-absorbed deities, you know."
That was a stab in Celestia’s heart, having to hear such venomous, yet truthful words coming out of her sister’s mouth. Unfortunately, Luna isn’t done.
"Now you have another victim to play god with. I know that the minute she got her Cutie Mark, Twilight’s fate was sealed to be a bearer of the Elements. This whole ‘Princess of Friendship’ thing seems understandable if Concordia says it so, but making her your heir ? You don’t know what Twilight wants, despite always claiming to have treated her like a mother.
“You know, I wondered why Twilight should be a better leader than you when you can just improve yourself and make yourself better than who you are now. Now I see why. You simply refuse to change your actions. Even after I turned into Nightmare Moon, you had no choice but to banish me instead of help me; you had to get somepony else to drag me out of my madness. Since you can’t rule with friendship instead of order and judgement, I’m certain young Twilight would be delighted to do so in your stead.”
If Celestia had Lavey's eyes right now, she could see a great red splotch for herself, writhing around in her soul. The realization causes guilt to fester in her soul. She hates herself for what she's done to her pupils, to Luna—only ever searching for her own best interests and not those of the ones around her. But one thing still perplexes her after all these truths were finally brought to light.
“Why do you still care for me, Luna?” she questions. Celestia looks to her sister, who still has a stonewalled face. “Even after what I’ve done—after disregarding your cries for help, banishing you to the moon for a thousand years, acting like such a damned fool—why do you still call me sister?”
Luna turns around and heads for the door but doesn’t open it. She stands still as she takes a deep breath and exhales her frustration before responding.
“Because that’s what a good sister does,” she says without even batting an eye at the depressed princess. “Even if one of us acts like an idiot dictating over the lives of ponies, one of us should still be the responsible one.”
Luna opens the door and leaves, slamming it shut and drowns the room in darkness, leaving Celestia in solitude and with her despairing thoughts. She lays in bed, still pondering over the plans laid out for her pupil and if what she’s doing is truly right and moral.
"All this time..." Celestia mutters, "...all this time... Why...why can't I be better?" Tears start to roll down her cheeks and stain her pillow as grief washes over her, drowning her in sorrow. "Sunset... I'm so sorry."
Author's Note
In this universe, Celestia knew she wasn't being the best leader and hoped that she could find an heir that could take her place. She abused Concordia's ability to see into different possibilities and planned out the fates of her pupils; only one of them managed to find out the truth in time and left her. Perhaps Twilight will learn the truth and she'll have a similar reaction.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
This chapter includes some harsh blasphemous content. I warned you.
Proper Judgement
Satan strolls through his citadel, observing the paintings of his lineage decorating the walls. Each Satan before him was unique in their own way—in appearance and personality—but always ruled with fierce authority and an iron fist. Their wrath and malice is palpable, even through the inanimate portraits, as if they could leap out and start wreaking havoc at any given moment. The Devil smirks at each of his predecessors until standing still at the latest addition.
Though each of the Crowns of Wrath before had consorts and offspring, they always had paintings taken of themselves and them alone. Even before the current Crown fell for Lutfana, he had stood alone for his portrait, not even allowing so much as a hair of his previous wife or his remaining offspring into the frame.
In this one particular painting, he stands with more than just himself and a proud grin. Lutfana, Lavey, and all of his other sons and daughters are gathered together for a family portrait. It was almost agonizing, having to hurt his haunches by sitting still for what felt like hours, smiling until his cheeks hurt, and having his shoulders ache from his kids resting on them, but it was worth all of it if it meant spending time with his family.
He gently places his mechanical hand on the linen canvas, running his steel digits across the gorgeous angel's face. He can almost feel her velvety skin through his cold, metal claws, and her ambience is still tangible. Though she's not really here, Satan impulsively opens his mouth and begins to speak to his beloved once more.
"Lavey has grown so much in such little time, my dear," he whispers. "Beelzebub has told me of what he's been doing in his new home in Equus. The boy's acting more and more like a leader; he's wise in his actions and has a compassionate heart. Loyal, loving friends surround him and, oh..." the Crown chuckles a bit before continuing on with spilling some juicy information, "...it turns out he's found a loving companion in his new home."
Realization slowly creeps up on the Crown, reminding him of what he's talking to. He blinks a few time as his mind regains focus and he looks upon the inanimate object. Slowly, the joyful atmosphere is drowned in sorrow once again.
"I wish you could see him now, my dear," he tremblingly laments.
Rapid footsteps echo down the hall, prompting the Crown to move his hand away from his wife's image. Though it's normal to weep for a lost love, he'd rather not have any of his children or subordinates see him lose his powerful composure. An imp turns the corner and approaches the Devil with a scroll in hand. The little goblin-like creature kneels before the king before handing the message into his claws.
"Thank you," the Crown says, trying his best to hide his slowly receding sorrow. "You may go."
The imp bows and scurries away to tend to whatever duties it has around the citadel. Satan looks down at the scroll in his hand and notices the seal of Lucifer in red wax imprinted on the roll, causing him to furrow his brows. A message from the Emperor can only mean business and that something significant has taken place that could affect Hell and its realms.
Tearing it open, Satan reads the contents within.
CONFIDENTIALTo Satan V, current Crown of Wrath, the Dragon, : Requesting the presence of all demons of high-ranking nobility and royalty to meet at Pandemonium to be a part of the Stygian Council. The situation is of utmost importance and requires the attention of all authorized personnel who receive this message. Share this information with no one. Regards, Lucifer I, current Crown of Pride, Emperor of Hell
After reading the contents, the scroll spontaneously combusts in Satan's hands but, oddly, it doesn't burn him. It releases no stench of smoke, no feeling of heat, or any pain as it turns to ash and is sieved through the Crown's claws. The black dust is sorcerously whisked by an intangible gust of wind and forms a large circle before the Crown, soon forming a pearly-white portal.
Satan takes a deep breath and exhales, removing any evidence of stress and sorrow, before entering the ethereal gateway and appearing within a spacious rotunda with an open ceiling revealing the blood-red sky of the Inferno.
Lining the room are rows upon rows of seats for demons of the upper and mid-ranks. Seventy-two seats for the seventy-two spirits of the Ars Goetia, six for the Great Commanders, and hundreds of thousands more for the higher and lower nobles.
Satan stands within a black hemisphere where the thrones for each of the Crowns reside. All of them are unique in style for the preferences of each of the rulers. In the center, Lucifer’s alabaster marble throne sits a few inches above the rest, while Satan’s and Beelzebub’s, both of which are on either side of the Emperor’s, sit higher than the other Crowns' but dare not exceed Lucifer’s.
As demons start flooding in, taking their rightful spots in the rotunda, Satan marches over to his throne—an obsidian seat with ruby veins and symbols woven in to it—and takes his place at the left-hand of the Emperor. He runs his organic hand over the arm rest, feeling deep gashes caused by his and his predecessors’ fits of rage. How far has he come from being a wrathful king, who lashed out at even his own kin?
"Satan, my friend," a gurgled voice calls out. The Devil looks past Lucifer’s throne to see Beelzebub climbing into his seat at the right-hand of the Emperor. "Any idea as to the reason for this summoning?"
"Not in the slightest, old friend," Satan responds with confusion. "I had assumed Lucifer had informed you already, since you are his second-in-command. It must be dire if he refused to impart any information of this to no one until now."
The roar of a dragon catches the two Crowns' attention, prompting them to crane their necks to the blood-red sky. Hell's sun has suddenly been blotted out by a massive, blue dragon. The creature in the sky whips around and dives through the opening in the roof, shrinking in size until landing gracefully on an azurite and gold throne next to Satan in a bipedal form.
This demon is indeed female, though she doesn’t have any distinguishing features such as hair or a bodacious bosom. She has the head of a dragon with frills along her neck and horns protruding from the back of her temple and from her chin. Her eyes gleam green and have a piercing gaze to them as she glances at the Crown of Wrath with a toothy grin.
A blue and green robe adorns her slender figure. A gold necklace is hung around her neck with a pendant in the shape of sulfur's alchemical symbol hanging from it.
"Greetings, Satan," the demoness hisses. "Say, do you still want to go with my offer on—"
"I suggest you shut your mouth before I flog you and reach into your gullet to rip out your entrails," the Devil growls. "Again, Leviathan, he is my son and no one in Heaven above or Hell below may have him."
The Crown of Envy raises her hands in defense and chuckles casually while Satan simmers with rage. He grips his arm rests, threatening to shatter them, but takes a deep, calm breath and releases his bubbling wrath. As much as he wants to pummel the demoness into a bloody pulp, he shan't break his promise to his beloved, and refrains from laying so much as a claw on her.
Asmodeus, followed by a bipedal wolf-like demon adorned in a green and yellow robe, enter the rotunda and take their seats next to Beelzebub. The wolf demon wears a crown of gold atop his head with a sigil—an inverted pentagram with an infinity symbol in the center—branded on it. His body and apparel are heavily embellished with gleaming gold, silver, and precious stones.
To Satan's left, another Crown enters, this one with the appearance of a fat, elderly man or troll. He has a snow-white beard and two horns protruding from the sides of his temple like branches.
All he wears is a kilt comprised of the skins of various beasts of the Inferno. It looks like something out of a horror flick but it doesn't unnerve anyone in the slightest.
"Shatan, Beelshebub," the troll demon hisses, "what ish reashon for shummon?"
"I am afraid Lucifer has not divulged this information with either of us, Belphegor," the Lord of the Flies responds. "We are in the same boat as everyone else here."
"It is obviously something old Lucy didn't vant any of ze lower ranking demons and commoners to find out about," the wolf demon says. "Vat do you suppose it is?"
"We must simply wait and see, Mammon," Satan replies. "It's most likely that if word of whatever we are about to discuss here were to reach the public, it would create an uproar amongst our kingdoms and perhaps the entire Inferno."
Suddenly, a powerful presence manifests in the massive edifice, silencing every demon and pulls them up to their feet. All heads turn to a large doorframe where the overpowering presence is coming from. Satan can feel his very soul tremble as the omnipotent being makes their way into the presence of the other demons. It's a strange mixture of demonic and angelic power, not similar to Lavey's and not as potent, but still frighteningly powerful.
A beautiful figure enters the throng of demons and everyone kneels before him out of fearful instinct. His skin is as smooth as silk and shines like the morning star. His golden hair drapes over his shoulders and flows like an endless stream. His eyes are piercing blue sapphires that instill a sense of fear and obedience into every living thing that may come across his gaze. Six tattered crow wings sprout from his back and a shattered halo rests over his head—tarnished remains of his days of glory. Small, black nubs are on his forehead and a slender, black tail winds around his legs.
His garments are unlike most of what the other Crowns or other royals wear—tunics, robes, kilts, or just simply walking in the buff. The fallen angel wears a white, three piece suit that defines his pride and vainglorious nature. Although his image is tarnished, his apparel is immaculate as always.
The mighty fallen angel takes his seat on his pristine, marble throne above the other Crowns. Raising his hand, he silently commands the demons to rise, and they obey.
"Let this meeting of the Stygian Council commence," Lucifer proclaims with powerful authority.
As everyone gets back into their seats, no one bothers to speak up. At first everyone wanted to know the secret behind this meeting and the reason it had to remain so confidential, yet no one bothers to open their lips and ask. Speaking out of turn before the Emperor of Hell has its repercussions and it's not simply limited to the commoners. Even royalty, no matter how close they may be to Lucifer, will be reprimanded severely in front of everyone.
Luckily, the Morning Star decides to indulge his fearful, anticipative people.
"I am sure you are all wondering the reason I have summoned you all here, and I shall explain everything." He takes a short pause, judging the expressions of everyone's curious faces before spilling the truth. "The Beast was reawakened once again.”
A wave of concerned murmurs spread throughout the rotunda. Satan looks around at the throngs of demons seated around the dome, noticing their fearful faces. Atrum had already informed the Devil of his trip to Equus to aid Lavey with vanquishing the tyrannical titan and how the monster was taken by the Cherubim to be judged before God.
A proud smirk spreads across Satan’s face as he recounts what Atrum had told him, regarding just how Lavey managed to vanquish the monster. Hearing about his son awakening his angelic power after so many years relying on his demonic might causes his heart to soar with pride.
However, the quote the Beast had left for them still runs through his mind, unsolved. Satan had read that quote in a book or something, but where and what was it from...?
The Devil slams his fist on his armrest, causing the demons to cease their chatter immediately. All eyes look to Lucifer for an explanation.
"I had received word from Rikibiel and Ophaniel about the Beast," the Emperor says. "Our creation was released in Equus but they claimed that Prince Lavey, along with Prince Atrum, had managed to vanquish him."
Another wave of chatter begins again, this time in awe and surprise; Lucifer holds up his hand, immediately silencing the congregation.
"Yes. Lavey had successfully vanquished the Beast by managing to draw out the power granted to him through his mother, Lady Lutfana," Lucifer continues. "Unfortunately, before he could administer a finishing blow, the two Cherubim intervened, deeming the monster deserves judgement under God's watch.
"It would seem that my Father is meddling in our affairs once again. I have called the Council together to come up with an plan in ceasing His ridiculous plans for the monster to be subjected to Heaven's judgement. By the time they get to the actual trial, the Beast may once again be summoned by another ignorant mortal or demon wishing for his release. We must administer swift judgement and eradicate him from existence while we still have the chance."
Everyone begins to chatter once again, completely disregarding any incoming reprimand from Lucifer. However, the Emperor sits back and allows the horde to converse their ideas for the situation.
“Mein Führer, if I may,” Mammon speaks up. “Vile I do believe ve should take ze Beast and deal viz him according to Hell’s laws, is it vise to subject him to ze carnal energy of Hell?”
"He has been weakened significantly thanks to Lavey and the...I suppose you could say 'noxious' atmosphere of Heaven," Lucifer explains. "It is most likely that the Beast will take time to regain his strength if he is introduced to the energy manifested in our realm, but we must make the transport swift if he is handed over to us."
"Lucifer," Satan interjects, "how are we to persuade Yahweh into granting us the Beast? Surely, He is already aware of what we are plotting? That would clearly mean we don't need to bring forth an argument."
Lucifer glances over at the Devil with a slight grin, which only flusters the Crown of Wrath.
"Trust me, God isn’t as omniscient as the humans would believe,” he states. “He has only ever planned out the lives of humanity, not the entities of the universe. The only things that have ever caused a shift in His plans was my Mother’s intervention when She created Lutfana and when I and your predecessors rebelled against my Father all those millennia ago.
“He will not know of this conversation so our argument will not be in vain. We shall ask of Him to grant the Beast into our hands so that we may subject him to a punishment worthy of his sins or perhaps Father will kill him for us. Show a raise of hands for those who wish to proceed with obtaining the Beast from God's clutches."
All of the Crowns, most members of the Ars Goetia, and a few of the nobles and other royals raise a hand, tentacle, or wing in correspondence with the plan. Despite the number of demons who object, the majority has spoken in favor of the Emperor's plan, and the deed will go forth without hesitation.
"Very well then," the Morning Star says as he looks upon his brethren with a smile. “With this going forth, we require a suitable argument for our case. Of course, we shall use the Serpent’s tempting words to persuade the Lord but we shall also need a viable argument to persuade Him with.”
The demons converse in unison, throwing out idea after idea as to what should be said to bring forth a favorable outcome. Although Satan’s title as being a sweet-talker is well renowned in Heaven and Hell, it will be difficult to persuade God—the One who has encountered and spoken with all four Satans before him and knows of their sweet and venomous tongues.
"My lord, if we may!" a raucous voice shouts above all the other demons.
A bestial demon with three canine heads—one badly scarred, another with the face of a pup, and the other with a flowing mane as black as pitch—crawls down to the black hemisphere and bows before the Crowns. His eyes glow like embers and his mouths froth with saliva. Iridescent, black feathers cover his figure and a pair of raven wings sprout from his back. He doesn't have paws like his father but predatory talons with crimson tips.
"Marquis Naberius; number twenty-four of the seventy-two spirits of the Ars Goetia ," Lucifer says. "What offer do you propose?"
The child of Cerberus clears his throats before the scarred head addresses the Emperor and the rest of the Stygian Council in a raspy, deep voice. "Many thoughts, many ideas, your majesty, we can bring."
"Though, to persuade with words so logical and sweet seems almost impossible in front of the Heavenly King," his puppy head speaks in a younger, clearer voice.
"Rhetoric we personify, yet with wisdom and deception we are not spry," the final head speaks in a refined tone. "Yet we shall bestow our idea for the Devil to say. Hopefully, with you and God, a deal can be made.”
As a hellish choir, the three heads speak in unison, their voices echoing throughout the rotunda. "God has taken our property, the property of the Crowns, and it is foolish for Yahweh to keep him locked on Heaven's grounds. It is our responsibility, the responsibility of the demon, to punish the monster accordingly, that is our reason. The Lord will regret his actions should he deny, for the Beast will surely be set free once more to slaughter lives.”
"Bring the Beast back," the gruff head barks.
"Let us slay him personally or banish him into the Abyss so black," the younger head says.
"If we do not, the Beast is sure to attack," the refined head finishes.
"To the Abyss or beheading with a True Archangel's sword," all three heads roar, "bring his judgement swift, so we can have some concord."
The rest of the Council erupts in conversation, discussing the possibility of this being a suitable argument for the Lord to acknowledge. It could work for Satan and his sweet tongue but it all depends on whether or not God is going to be stubborn about this—as He always is.
"You do bring up a good point, Naberius," Lucifer states. He looks over at Satan with a raised brow, most likely wondering if it's suitable for the Devil to use. "What do you think, Satan?"
"It would be the most persuasive thing to talk about, yes," the Serpent replies. "Though, it all depends on God's obstinacy."
Lucifer nods and turns back to the rest of the demons as Naberius takes his place among the other seventy-two—no, only seventy-one spirits. It is not normal for any demon to skip out on a meeting or a direct command from the Emperor. But once again, President Ose is nowhere to be found. Where he is, Satan has no clue, and Lucifer doesn't seem to care in the slightest.
"Show of hands for those who believe we should go forth with the plan," the Morning Star commands.
Again, only a few demons of the Council agree with the plan but it's enough to go forth with it.
Lucifer looks around the room and nods in affirmation. "Very well then. Beel—"
Abruptly, a white, ethereal portal appears in the center of the black hemisphere before the Crowns. The portal emits holy energy, which causes Satan's skin to crawl with a strange heat and alerts every demon to attention. Every demon present stands and summon their weapons in their hands, tentacles, or wings and face the incoming adversaries.
Two angels appear, both stunningly beautiful and almost rival Lucifer in elegance and power. They both are clad in gleaming gold and silver armor with blazing swords at their hips. Unlike their eldest, anointed brother, they both have two sets of wings. One has orange hair tied back into a ponytail and a scar across his cheek; the other has a curly brown mullet and a prosthetic arm like Satan.
"Michael and Gabriel," Lucifer greets with an oddly calm tone. "To what do I owe the pleasure, brothers?"
Michael, the orange-haired angel, steps forward and speaks. "Father has sent us because He knew you would gather to talk about the Beast's capture. He requests a presence with you, brother."
"He 'knew' or He 'had a feeling'?" Mammon snarls, nodding to Lucifer’s previous statement regarding God’s omniscience.
"Does it matter?" Gabriel, the brunette angel, asks calmly. "We simply ask that you come with us and meet with Father to present your case before Him."
Lucifer remains silent, looking between his brothers and the rest of the demons. Satan and everyone in this room knows that the Emperor would rather not spill anymore of his siblings' blood, not simply because of the Pact of Armageddon, but because of his everlasting guilt and the residual compassion he has left for his siblings. The Emperor takes a deep breath and lets out a stressed sigh as he opens up a portal and tosses his weapon in. The other demons follow suit, loosening the tense atmosphere.
"Very well then," Lucifer replies. "You came in at the right time, actually. We have just decided on the perfect proposition. Satan and Beelzebub shall accompany me to Heaven; where I go outside of our domain, the Satanic Triumvirate will follow." He then looks back to the throng of demons and addresses them. "This meeting of the Stygian Council is adjourned. Speak none of this to anyone, not even your own kin, lest the Inferno cry out for retribution against God's decisions."
As the rest of the demons empty the capitol building, Lucifer, flanked by his trusted advisors, follow the angelic emissaries into Heaven.
A blinding light meets the demon leaders, causing them to cover their eyes with their wings or hands. Unfortunately, the light pierces through, burning their eye-lids and into their retinas. A sharp pain courses through every fiber of Satan's being as his carnal aura opposes Heaven's sanctified atmosphere. Soon, the light recedes and the demons can finally open their eyes to see a breathtaking sight.
Artwork by Renaissance artisans have nothing on the true splendor of Heaven; it is much more beautiful than any creatures' imagination could conjure. The streets are paved with gold within fields of rainbow clouds. Streams of pristine, holy water cut through the fields where heavenly creatures quench their thirst. Flowers, unimaginable to mortal or demon thought, grow near the banks of the rivers.
The spirits of passed humans, both young and old, run around the fields gaily without so much as a care in the world. A shame, though, their living families on Earth couldn't see them once more. Why couldn't the Creator didn't bring Earth and Heaven together so that the humans on the mortal and ethereal planes could coexist? Satan has no clue. It irks the Crown, knowing that God refuses to reassure His creation in these esoteric matters.
Mansions constructed out of gold, gemstones, and other precious substances line the gold streets. God's chosen few—those He had predestined to adoption as sons and daughters by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to His will—reside within these homes, living peaceful lives with their deceased families and loved ones.
To the triumvirate's left is a garden with a painfully memorable tree sitting in the center, its fruit tantalizing to the heart and pleasing to the eye. The first harmonious man and woman couple, along with their first set of children, play around in the elysian plot of land.
Up ahead, at a ways off, is the highest sphere in Heaven, Empyrean, where God resides. He, the Christ, and the other members of the Heavenly Council are most likely gathered there, just waiting for the triumvirate’s presence.
The angels lead their demon guests straight ahead to the the throne where the Lord sits. The trip, though it should be short, feels protracted and arduous, especially with the thick cloud of animosity looming over everyone's heads. Although the Pact of Armageddon had brought about unity between Heaven and Hell, that didn't mean everyone had to act like best buddies.
Around the wandering group, angels of all ranks fly around, some giving the trio compassionate gazes while others look upon the demons with contempt. Satan can pick up the smoky scent of animosity wafting off of the heavenly beings, but tries his best not to make eye contact in the event of stirring their wrath.
"So, Satan," Michael speaks up. The Devil perks up at the Archangel’s call. "How has Lavey been doing?" His voice doesn’t sound cheery but almost concerned for the Devil’s son.
Satan hesitates on his answer, uncomfortable with speaking to the mighty Archangel, but replies anyway out of sincerity. "Lavey is doing well, thank you for asking."
Satan would rather keep quiet and refrain from interacting with the angels but something in him compels him to speak as if they were his friends. Perhaps it has something to do with their semi-compassionate nature or the fact that they share a similar aura to Lutfana, but Satan can't quite put a finger on it.
"I know we never came over to attend Lutfana’s funeral,” Gabriel says, looking back at the Devil with regret, “and we’re sorry about that. Seeing as how Father’s plans were, I guess you could say, ‘thrown out of whack’ because of Mother’s actions, we didn’t want to upset Him further. I know it's two hundred years too late but, now that we are here, I guess I can apologize properly."
Satan doesn’t know whether to be enraged by the angels’ decision or actually accept their apology. That time has long since passed, yet it still pains the Crown of Wrath that Lutfana’s own brothers or Mother never even attended her funeral or came to console Lavey or Satan’s family. He decides to keep quiet about it and continue to the throne.
“Lucy!” a childish voice cries out.
The triumvirate and the Archangels look back to see another Archangel flying over to them. Just like Michael and Gabriel, this one has gleaming silver and gold armor with a flaming sword at his hip. His hair is dirty blonde and his eyes shimmer like sapphires. The Archangel’s face looks almost childlike, unlike the rest of his mighty siblings, who seem like human adults.
The young Archangel rushes towards Lucifer, not with his sword reared back to strike, but with his arms open for a familial hug, to which the Morning Star gratefully accepts.
“I knew you’d come back one day, big brother!” the young Archangel gleefully sobs. “I missed you so much!”
Lucifer smiles as he pats his younger brother’s back and continues to embrace him. “It’s good to see you, Little Uriel. I missed you too.”
Satan had never seen this angel out in the battlefield before, nor has he seen one—other than his wife—show a demon any compassion. However, with the collective wisdom and knowledge of the previous Satans passed down onto him, he manages to realize who this little Archangel is: Uriel, the True Archangel of Wisdom, and the youngest of the five True Archangels.
Uriel removes himself from the grasp of the Crown of Pride and looks over to the other demons, his smile unwavering. He approaches the two Crowns and extends both of his hands for them to shake.
“I don’t think we’ve met. I’m Uriel, youngest of the True Archangels with big brothers Lucifer, Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael! You’re Satan and Beelzebub, right? It’s a pleasure to finally meet you!”
The Devil and the Lord of the Flies look to each other with bewilderment and anxiousness, yet shake the Archangel’s hands out of reverence.
“You seem different than most of your other callous siblings,” Satan states, looking to Gabriel and Michael, who seem unperturbed by the Devil’s sharp words. “You’re a lot less serious and don’t seem to scorn us as most of the other angels do.”
“My brothers tell me that all the time,” Uriel sheepishly replies as the group travels to the throne. “I always believe big brother Lucifer will one day return to us, repenting to Father and restoring his glory as a Seraph.”
“Unfortunately, little one,” Beelzebub gurgles, “that is not the reason for your elder brother’s return. We are simply here to have a council with God, nothing more.”
Uriel’s eyes flood with heart-crushing sorrow as the realization is laid upon him. He, along with the rest of the group, remain silent for the duration of the trip. Satan almost feels bad for the young angel, seeing as he had high hopes for his eldest brother to return to him and his family. He wants to console Uriel, but he's not sure what to say at this time.
"Where is the good doctor, anyhow?" Lucifer asks as he looks around the ethereal plane. "I'd expected him to be charging at me the moment he sensed my presence?"
"Raphael is staying under God's watch while you're here," the young Archangel replies. "He's not allowed to freely roam the area once you arrive. He's still pretty upset at you, brother."
"That he is," the Morning Star mumbles as he and everyone else make their way to Empyrean to speak before the Almighty.
Out of nowhere, a massive greatsword comes crashing down from the highest heavens and into the golden street, causing the pavement to fracture and the demons and Archangels to delay their journey to the throne. From above, a booming voice thunders through the heavens with great power and authority, but also with a hint of something that sounds like a machine.
"DEMONIC PRESENCE IDENTIFIED ENTERING EMPYRIAN. TRUE ARCHANGEL PRESENCE IDENTIFIED ENTERING EMPYRIAN."
Appearing from the high heavens is an angel unlike anything Satan has ever seen. It doesn't seem to take on the bright appearance of most of the other angels that roam the realm, but seems to be sculpted out of either metal and/or precious stones.
Its skin is pure white like the most precious pearl. Extending from the sides of its head are wings made of silver with gold primary feathers. Gold, sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and many other precious stones litter its mighty wings. Its eyes, though cool lapis, burn with the flame of authority, though seem to have no life at the same time. It has four hands, one of which holds a glistening scimitar and another holding the greatsword lodged in the street of gold. In its abdomen is a slumbering face of a demon. It has a black tail with the head of a living dragon at the end that scowls at the demons in its presence.
The mechanical angel's eyes wander over each of the three Crowns, causing an uncomfortable tingle to run through each of them.
"HELEL, THE MORNING STAR, CROWN OF PRIDE. DHAGISHAT, THE ONE FULL OF DARKNESS, CROWN OF WRATH. BHRAMARA, LARGE BLACK BEE, CROWN OF GLUTTONY. STATE PURPOSE BEFORE TERMINATION."
"It is alright, Merkabah," Michael says, taking his place between the machine and the demons. "They are with us. Father has requested their presence."
Merkabah looks to the Archangel and bows his head in compliance. He moves over to the side to allow the travelers onward to the Father.
"If I could apologize to them all, I would," Lucifer solemnly mutters as he looks to the machine, whose eyes remain glued onto the fallen angel.
Satan knows that the mechanical being is more than just a machine; according to what the Emperor had imparted unto him, it is a vessel comprised of all the slain angels that faced the Morning Star when he staged his rebellion against God. They must all be screaming for vengeance against the fallen angel, who still lives with the sin of slaughtering his own brothers.
As they near the ethereal throne, the Crowns notice the Seraphim flying around singing, "Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, who was and is and is to come!" They cover their eyes with two flaming wings to shield themselves from the unfathomable glory of God, and their legs are covered with another pair, while they use their remaining two to fly around the throne, tending to it and singing eternally.
And He who sits there on the majestic throne shines with the composition of precious stones and jewels, radiating a rainbow of heavenly colors that are even unknown to mortal, celestial, or demonic comprehension. His energy is noxious to Beelzebub and Satan, causing their skin to crawl and their heads to throb in agony, but Lucifer doesn't seem phased in the slightest. In fact, the fallen angel approaches the throne while the other Crowns hobble after him, shielding their eyes from the splendor of the Almighty.
On Yahweh’s right-hand side is a golden throne where a man, whose head and hair are white like wool—as white as snow—and His eyes like flaming fire, sits. His skin glows like the sun and He seems to radiate with unconditional love and grace. A gleaming diadem rests upon His head while His body is enrobed with a white robe that reaches down to His feet, and a gold sash wraps around His bosom.
Even in this realm, one can clearly see the indents upon the Lamb's forehead where He once wore the crown of thorns. Upon His hands and feet are the holes from where nails were driven into Him when He was nailed upon the cross.
To God’s left is an angel of phenomenal size and power; greater and grander than most of the others that fly about Yahweh’s throne. He wears a white, hooded robe with his face only revealed to be a burning fire, while his eyes are dancing torches burning through darkness. A gleaming crown rests upon his head, allowing all in Heaven to bear witness and revere his title as King of the Angels. He has seventy-two wings—three representing the Trinity multiplied by twelve according to Israel’s tribes.
In one hand is an open scroll and in the other is a quill already dripping with golden ink. As the Scribe and Voice of God, this angel is one of the only few who are deemed worthy to sit near the Almighty—a position that once belonged to Lucifer.
Twenty-four other thrones surround the thrones of God, Christ, and Metatron the Scribe; seated on these thrones are twenty-four elders—the members of the heavenly Sanhedrin—arrayed in white clothing, with crowns of gold upon their heads. They continually praise the Holy Trinity, forever singing in unison with the Seraphim: “You are worthy, our Lord and God, to receive glory
Standing at the foot of God’s throne is another True Archangel; his hair is blonde and short and his blue eyes have scornful hate projected towards the demons—most notably towards his brother, Lucifer. The Emperor looks toward Raphael and quickly averts his gaze in shame.
The three Archangels bow before the members of the Holy Trinity and the members of the Heavenly Council, but the Satanic Triumvirate dare not bend a knee. They stand their ground in defiance against the Lord and His council.
“Lucifer, My son,” God speaks. His voice is so calm, yet powerful like peals of thunder, it almost makes Satan want to kneel before Him, but the Crown remembers who he serves and stands tall. “What brings you back home?”
“I am not ‘home’, Father,” the Morning Star spits back. “I have no reason to call this realm my home after You so wrongfully cast me out of my glory and from Your right hand.”
Despite God having no face or distinguishable features, Satan can tell that He is upset at His son’s harsh response.
“I suppose we shan’t delay the inevitable then,” the Supreme Being sighs in disappointment. “State your persuasion.”
Lucifer nods at Satan, prompting the Serpent to step forward. He takes a deep breath, flooding his lungs with the immaculate air of the heavenly realm, and states the demons’ proposal.
“Lord, we know You have the Beast in Your possession. We know that You are not going to execute him immediately and doing so would be foolish. He will be released one day and he will wreak havoc upon the realms of Heaven and Hell. Since he is a creation of the Crowns and our responsibility, grant the Beast over to us so that we may expunge him from reality for good!”
God remains silent and rests his head in the palm of his hand as he mulls the idea over in his head. Satan is certain He will deny their request but even if He’s not that omniscient, God should still have some common sense to understand the gravity of the consequences.
“I’m afraid I can not do that,” the Lord says. The demons are left flabbergasted and scornful at the primordial’s decision. “If I were to hand the Beast over to you, he would only regain his strength once reintroduced to Hell’s environment. He would gain the strength necessary to topple your empire and destroy reality as we know it.”
“He is the property of the Crowns of Hell!” Satan roars. “He was meant to be a mindless puppet for our servitude and thus our tool. We shall take the Beast and make certain he is granted a punishment fit for his sins. Let us take responsibility for the monster we have created!”
God looks to the huffing demon with a compassionate gaze, though its not visible. “Your tongue is sweet, Tempter, though I’m afraid I shall decline. He was your responsibility, yes, but seeing as how you didn’t exterminate him earlier makes Me question your wisdom. Though, as I recall, you forged a vessel for the titan from the miry clay, infused it with your combined power, and finally gave him life through the waters of Chaos, did you not?”
Satan can feel his throat tighten as God spills the hidden secret of the Crowns' abomination. He looks between Beelzebub and Lucifer, only to see both of them startled and left in shock.
Suddenly, an epiphany sparks in the Dragon's mind and the Beast's words resurface. As a creature given life through Chaos, it would only stand to reason that an entity just as formidable or in relation with it could aid in its escape; one of the only members of the Outer Gods who have managed to escape the wrath of the True Archangels and imprisonment within the Outerverse, the herald of the Ogdru Jahad: Nyarlathotep.
“H-how did you—“ Beelzebub stutters, but God cuts him off.
“Only a being forged or given life through Chaos would be difficult or impossible to terminate. Seeing as Azathoth’s remaining spawn, the spawns of nothingness, are impossible to be eradicated; but they were forged form Chaos and the Blind Idiot God. The Beast of the Sea, however, was merely given life from it and may very well have a chance of being expunged from existence. Though, as a father, I will have to mend the mistakes My children have made, seeing as you can’t.”
Satan grits his teeth in rage as those ridiculous words pour out of the almighty bastard's mouth. "And you believe giving the Beast a trial is ‘mending our mistakes'?! Your arrogance and stubbornness will be the catalyst for something grave, I assure you."
"SILENCE!!!" the Scribe of God bellows with authority, finally prompting the demons to prostrate themselves out of fear. "GOD HAS SPOKEN, YET YOU CONTINUE YOUR FRUITLESS PRATTLE IN HOPES OF CHANGING THE MIND OF ONE WHO KNOWS THE INTENTIONS OF YOUR HEARTS! THE LORD KNOWS HOW TO RESERVE THE UNJUST UNTO THE DAY OF JUDGEMENT TO BE PUNISHED! "
"That is enough, Metatron," God demands. God's Scribe bows his head and proceeds to write on his scroll the words of this meeting.
“Father, please,” the Christ intervenes. Surely, if there is anyone who can persuade God, it should be His own begotten Son. “I know listening to them may be foolhardy but you must at least have some common sense. Keeping the Beast locked away until trial could pose a serious risk to all of creation! Plus, we have plenty of trials to get to before we get to the Beast so—“
“I am sorry but my decision stands,” God abruptly interrupts with a bit of a harsher tone. “I simply can not hand over the Beast after the demons failed to terminate him in the first place. He is in My domain and will fall under My jurisdiction. That is final . Now begone, you three.”
Lucifer begins to tremble in rage and Satan is sure he’s about to lash out at someone, but the Crown of Pride simply opens an ethereal portal and walks to it.
“You will regret your decision here, Father,” Lucifer growls. He looks back at the throng of angels with contempt and, strangely, a bit of concern. “You will all regret His decisions! Mark my words! You lost your children, your Wife, and now you shall lose everything !”
With that, the Morning Star enters the portal, followed by the Lord of the Flies, and finally the Serpent.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The Dark and Powerful Trixie
Author's Note
Rushed a little bit on this chapter. I completely forgot this was one of the few that weren’t complete so I tried to finish it up and spruce it up a bit but I doubt it’s sufficient. Enjoy, I guess.
I’ve been working diligently on Lewd Quest: MMORPG Adventure and it’s been dragging most of my attention away from fixing up this story.
The Dark and Powerful Trixie
Rain pours down heavily on an empty street as a cloaked figure dashes to their destination. Barging inside a small, unlit shop, the figure begins their search for a specific item. It has to be here. Months of arduous labor and bubbling hatred can’t be in vain! The stranger knocks down some tapestries and useless junk, shoves aside some books and props, searching frantically for the treasure within the rubble and baubles.
“May I help you?” a voice calls out, startling the cloaked figure in their search. They wearily look back to see a stallion standing in front of his desk with a curious brow. “Something drew you to my shop. A trinket of power, perhaps?”
The figure looks through the shelves of trinkets behind the clerk until landing on the small treasure they’ve been searching for—a small silver and ruby amulet in the shape of an alicorn. The figure raises their hoof to point at the maleficent talisman but something else catches their interest.
A small book with a pair of horned creatures standing on either side of a tree-like structure is sketched onto the pitch-black cover. A strange voice, whether in their head or from around them, calls the hooded stranger to choose this strange tome instead of the esoteric amulet. They point to it and the clerk’s eyes widen in response.
“The Book of Qliphoth,” the stallion says as he trots over to the eldritch tome. “It is one of my most recent findings. It is a mystical treasure not of this world and seems to harbor a dark presence. I wouldn’t recommend—“ The sound of a hefty bag of bits hitting the table interrupts the clerk from his warning. He looks down at his counter to see a sack overflowing with precious, gold coins, causing a greedy glint to glow in his eyes. “Would you like that gift wrapped?”
The heat of a dilapidated fire is the hooded figure’s only source of light and heat as they sit within a small cave outside of the small town and out of the beating rain. Uncovering their hood, they reveal to be a unicorn mare with a pale blue and cerulean mane and a brilliant azure coat. Her eyes, though dull violet, burn bright with a malicious hatred.
“Soon...Trixie will be Great and Powerful once more, if not already,” the unicorn says as she pulls out the Book of Qliphoth from her saddlebag.
Flipping through the book—disregarding the warnings and instructions completely—she lands on one page regarding something that could help her. On the page is the image of a sigil with the small depiction of a strange creature at the bottom.
“An invocation ritual?” Trixie whispers with intrigue. “Shattered pride, revenge against those who have wronged you, restore your glory and rule with an iron fist.” A devilish smirk spreads across the unicorn’s face as she relishes the thought of finally getting what she wants. “Whatever the risks, I will have my revenge. I will no longer be the laughing stock of Equestria. I shall be the most powerful unicorn of all time!”
Trixie proceeds to follow every instruction labeled for the ritual. Using a sharp, clean rock, she lacerates her cannon and draws the sigil on the stone floor with her own blood. Pulling out some candles—which the shopkeeper so graciously added to her purchase of the book for free—she ignites them with a burning bit of timber, letting a pungent stench flood the cavern. At last, with the preparations complete, all she has left is to invoke the creature into her world using the esoteric phrases.
“Nahemoth Qliphoth Dominus in omnibus, da mihi potestatem, et restituet mihi superbiae. Utere quasi vasa pretiosa Me et meam impleat votum.”
A cold shiver runs up her spine as the words leave her mouth but she couldn’t feel more relieved to have said them. The bloody sigil glows with an eldritch light and the flames of the candles are suddenly snuffed out. As the sigil glows brighter, it becomes the only source of light in the cavern but Trixie doesn’t feel too safe by its warmth.
The smoke of the candles converge together by some supernatural force, spiraling until forming the silhouette of the creature in the book. Two jagged, dissimilar horns protrude from the front of its temple. Two sets of wings are unfurled, along with a winding tail with a spade tip. Within its thorax, its ribs are exposed in its anorexic body. Its legs are crossed and it sits as if waiting for the mare’s request.
“Why have you summoned me?” the creature asks in a chilling voice. “For what reason have I been released from my imprisonment?”
Trixie remains frozen as she gawks upon the monster with fear. Despite it only being an astral silhouette, she feels as if its nonexistent eyes are watching her with malicious intent. Swallowing her anxiety, the fearful unicorn states her request.
“I r-request power, oh g-great Nahemoth!” she stammers as she bows before the beast. “Please, grant me power so that I may restore my pride and trample over that accursed Twilight Sparkle.”
Nahemoth doesn’t speak, drowning the cave in shrill silence, besides the pitter patter of rain and the rolls of thunder outside. Trixie feels her legs about to give in as if she’s gone too far with the request. After all, a lowly creature like herself shouldn’t be speaking to an omnipotent creature like this.
“I can sense your power...and it is pathetic ,” the silhouette snaps.
Trixie winces from the creature’s harsh words and humbly bows with reverence while trembling in fear before his presence.
“Please, I’m willing to do anything to regain my glory! You can use me as a vessel; use me to conquer this world and twist it to how you see fit!” Trixie doesn’t realize what she had said before it was too late. That’s not what she intended but if it’s to gain power, she’ll say anything to persuade him.
“You would really throw away your world for your own personal gains?” Nahemoth asks. “Most would sacrifice their very souls but this is new. You really are an ignorant creature; nevertheless, I will take this offer.”
Trixie looks up at the creature with terror, finally realizing the damage she’s about to unleash upon this world.
“I have been sealed away for eons by those I called my allies and I now thirst for conquest,” the creature says. “I shall dwell within you and grant you my power to do as you wish. However, if I sense you going back on your word I will not hesitate to take the reins of your spirit and do as I so please!”
Trixie gulps a lump of fear caught in her throat and nods to the creature’s will. Without another word, the smoke silhouette begins to lose its shape until it becomes nothing more than a blob. It moves around the cave until diving towards Trixie, who stands paralyzed in fear as the smoke enters her maw.
She chokes and screams as her body burns with an unbearable, blazing pain. Every nerve in her body feels like it’s on fire as if her veins are moving magma instead of blood. She can feel Nahemoth wriggling around inside her body, attempting to fill her with his unholy power. At last, the pain becomes unbearable and she finally collapses and falls unconscious.
The sounds of magic bolts exploding and tearing through flesh echo through an open, battered field.
Lavey’s arms are hanging by a few sinews of muscle and holes litter his body as as he gasps for air. He stares Twilight down, who seems just as exhausted but with no malformations upon her figure.
“Come on, Twilight, one more time!” Lavey commands. His injuries heal without much effort as he gets into a wide stance, arms spread out and ready to intercept an incoming attack.
Twilight pants and gasps as sweat dribbles down her face and her horn burns from overexertion. However, she smirks at the hybrid and charges another offensive spell in her horn. She lets her attack loose, letting it tear across the field as it makes its way towards Lavey.
The hell-spawn converges his hands, ready to stop the beam in its tracks. Manipulating the gravity within the space between his palms, the beam condenses into a ball within his grasp. As he holds the solidified mana in one hand, he rears it back and throws a mean fast ball right back to Twilight.
The unicorn stands her ground and quickly summons a solid, pink screen in front of her. Her face is filled with determination as the ball clashes with her defensive spell. The shield cracks and slowly caves in, dwindling Twilight's concentration and hope, but the ball of energy ricochets back to Lavey. In a split second, the hybrid catches the attack and crushes it like glass.
"You're doing a lot better with mana control," Lavey commends as he approaches the burnt out unicorn. "Looks like you don't have to worry about me protecting you all the time."
As the hybrid kneels on the scorched grass, he carefully accepts a weary Twilight into his arms. Her breathing is heavy and her heart is about to beat out of her her chest. Her body feels hot, despite the sweat and cool breeze cooling her off.
"That doesn’t mean you’ll leave me, right?” Twilight asks.
Although what Lavey had said was just a joke, he can hear a ting of pain in his beloved’s voice. He pulls Twilight back to see her face warped with worry. Quickly, though, he embraces her once again to alleviate her of her distress, which seems to work as her body loosens up in his embrace.
“Why would you ever assume something so absurd?” Lavey questions. “I would never leave you for as long as I live.” He pulls back once more to see Twilight’s expression has cleared up and brightened up a bit, though somewhat uneasy. “I just meant you don’t have to rely on me when you have to do battle.”
“I know you meant that,” Twilight says as she sits on the charred grass. “It’s just that my mind somehow warped it into something worse.”
“It’s okay. By the way, have you talked to Chrysalis about learning changeling magic?”
Twilight suddenly tenses up and looks away from Lavey’s gaze. Her brows are furrowed and she seems to be muttering something under her breath, most likely a curse against the parasitic queen. Lavey gazes upon her like a stern parent chastising their child. As much as he doesn’t want to turn things this direction, the apathetic mare is consequently making it so.
“Twilight, you told me you’d learn from her. What’s wrong?” Though, Lavey knows exactly what the problem is, he wants Twilight to confess it instead of keeping it bottled up.
“I just...don’t like her around, okay?” the pony finally admits. “I know it’s just so exhilarating to try out a new type of magic but I don’t want to learn it from her .”
“That’s not a very good quality for someone who’s one of the land’s pillars of friendship,” Lavey chastises. Twilight bows her head in shame at the scolding, causing Lavey’s hearts to wither. “‘Refrain from anger and forsake wrath. Fret not yourself; it only tends to evil’. I ask that you watch what you do, Twilight. Your actions will lead to a downward spiral for both you and those around you.”
Twilight manages to look her mate in the eyes, a tinge of shame sparkling within them. She releases a small sigh as she buries her face back into the hybrid’s taut, warm chest. She doesn’t seem to be remorseful for her actions but she does seem to feel a tinge of guilt for them. If only there were some way he could get the two mares to get along...
“TWILIGHT! LAVEY!” Rainbow Dash calls out, dragging the couple’s attention over to the pegasus who looks like she’s seen a ghost. “You guys gotta come quick! Something crazy is going on!”
Lavey watches as a blue unicorn randomly zaps a few buildings and bystanders with ominous red beams of magic. Some of the things she’s doing are small prank-like spells: floppy horns, double heads, misshapen wings, small things even an imp could do. However, this magic doesn’t seem to belong to the unicorn at all. It feels demonic and downright eldritch in origin; though the hell-spawn can’t quite identify which demon would just pull small spells like these.
“Trixie!” Twilight bellows, grabbing the attention of the rogue unicorn. “What is the meaning of this?”
The unicorn known as Trixie looks to Twilight with an ecstatically maniacal grin as if possessed—which she clearly is. Igniting her horn with red, hellish mana, the rogue unicorn releases an etherial wave, canceling out her original spells and returning everything to normal.
“Just a few teasing spells to grab your attention,” she replies cockily. Her eyes wander over to Lavey and piques a brow but she doesn’t seem startled by his presence. “And it would seem you’ve brought a friend.”
Lavey steps forward, moving Twilight safely behind him as he glares at the possessed unicorn.
“I know there’s someone in there,” he declares. “Who are you and what do you want besides me?”
Trixie grins as she horrifically morphs, allowing the demon to make their presence. Two uneven horns curl from the sides of her temple and a set of tattered crow wings emerge from her scapulae. Vampiric fangs replace some of her molars, giving her a hellish look. Her eyes, now red slits, are drowned in black, inky sclera.
“I think you know me, mongrel,” a deep, syrupy voice says. “One of the ten demons of the Qliphoth, son of the Morning Star..."
Lavey’s hearts drop into his stomach as he stands frozen in the face of the demon. Even as he stands perplexed, he attempts to stand his ground and look as menacing as possible in the face of the ancient spirit.
“Nahemoth, son of Lucifer,” he answers. “So you decided to possess this random pony to get to me?”
“Oh, on the contrary, Lavey, she was the one who summoned me into this world with the Book of Qliphoth, claiming she wanted revenge against that pony right there...” he points a hoof at Twilight, who comes out from behind the hybrid’s legs with a sliver of confidence, “...for tarnishing her image and shattering her pride. I obliged her in her desires since I could go on and cause carnage when I'm through with her."
“We can take care of that later,” Trixie pops in. “I want to battle Twilight Sparkle and beat her into submission!”
Lavey scowls as he puts a hand in front of Twilight, shielding her from the advancements of her assailants and to prevent her from thinking of complying with their wishes. Twilight is already low on mana anyway, so engaging in a fight wouldn’t be fair in the slightest. If anything were to happen to her, he wouldn’t know who to beat up first—himself, Trixie, or Nahemoth.
“You lay a single hoof on her and I will hang you by your entrails,” the hybrid growls, his Satanic instinct kicking in. “If you want to fight someone, then fight me!”
However, despite this suggestion, Twilight moves out from behind Lavey, much to everyone’s surprise.
"Twilight, you've used up a lot of mana already," he warns. "You can't face them without some proper rest."
The unicorn looks to him with a small glint of determination in her eyes. "I have to at least try," she responds. "They’re after me, not anypony else at the moment. If I don't do it, they'll hurt everypony. I'll be fine, Lavey. Trust me."
He opens his mouth to retort but a small tap on his back prompts him to look back to see Rainbow Dash with a smug grin.
“Don’t worry, dude. Knowing Twilight, I bet she’ll end this fight in ten seconds flat.”
Lavey looks over to the unicorn’s desperate gaze and reluctantly nods to her request. The hybrid steps back and commands every pony to get indoors before things get hectic.
With the streets empty and every vulnerable soul locked away in their homes, Lavey and the rest of Twilight’s friends watch with high expectations for their friend as the two unicorns get ready for their bout. Twilight eyes her opponent with pity and fear while Trixie smiles maniacally at her opponent’s expression.
Trixie wastes little time in starting off the battle. Harnessing Nahemoth’s power through her horn, she condenses a large amount of crackling, arcane energy in the protrusion. She lets it loose like a cocked ballista bolt, letting it tear through the street on its way to Twilight. The purple pony stands in fear as the beam charges towards her but manages to leap out of the way just in time, singeing a few strands of her tail in the process. Luckily, the attack burns out into the atmosphere before it can cause collateral damage.
Regaining her footing, Twilight quickly fires off a flurry of magenta beams at her opponent. Much to her disappointment, Trixie summons a red, opaque shield to protect herself against the incoming attacks.
Lavey’s blood rushes through his veins and his body is begging to move to help Twilight but his mind and hearts tell him to stay back and let her handle it—as much as he hates having her fight on her own. He can only watch as his already weary mate fires off spell after spell, both offensive and defensive, in vain.
With each attack fired, Trixie dodges or blocks them with ease. With every defensive spell she puts up, Trixie shatters it instantly, following up with a counter spell of her own. Even if she tries to dodge, Trixie immediately fires off another spell for Twilight to handle.
Twilight finally manages to gain some footing and condenses a phenomenal amount of mana in her horn until a vein begins to pulsate in her temple and her horn crackles with wild energy. Trixie copies her but she doesn’t seem strained at all; she looks composed and eager to fire off her attack.
Both unicorns release their pent up magic as devastating beams of red and violet. The two attacks clash, both struggling to gain the upper hand. Twilight struggles to exert as much power as possible but she slowly loses her footing as she is gradually pushed back by her opponent’s opposing force. The beams no longer struggle, for Trixie’s manages to devour Twilight’s easily.
Realizing she can’t hold onto her attack for much longer, Twilight cancels out her spell and leaps out of the way, just barely being singed by the devastating beam.
However, with how much mana Trixie’s spell has, it doesn’t die out immediately. It quickly hurdles towards Lavey and the rest of Twilight’s friends, giving them no sure chance of escape. Luckily, the hybrid takes a firm stand in front of the spectators and spreads his arms out, projecting an opaque, red screen that causes the spell to ricochet at an angle. The arcane stream of energy is directed into the sky and disappears for good.
Twilight pants and groans from overexertion as she attempts to stand tall in the face of her smug opponent. However, Lavey can tell she’s at her breaking point. Her breaths are gaunt and her horn begins to sputter small sparks of residual mana. Her reserves are nearly dry and her heart can’t seem to bear any more pressure.
“Still standing, I see,” Trixie commends with a devilish grin. “You never cease to amaze me, Twilight Sparkle. But now, you can still call it quits and crown me , the Great and Powerful Trixie, the victor.”
“If I do that...” Twilight groans, “will you finally leave us alone?”
Trixie taps her chin with a hoof and mulls it over with a sadistic smile. Even before she speaks, everyone can tell what she’s thinking.
“Since you’re no longer the most powerful unicorn in town, that would mean I will take your place,” she says. “You will no longer be in this town and I will be Ponyville’s strongest unicorn!”
Everyone gasps in shock at the dastardly proposal and turns their eyes to Twilight for some sort of rebuttal. However, she too is flabbergasted by the proposition and seems ready to give in.
“And where do you intend to keep her corpse?” Nahemoth sadistically inquires.
Trixie’s smile fades and is suddenly replaced with a look of confusion. “Her corpse?” she questions. “W-what do you mean by that?”
“You didn’t read the ritual’s fine print, did you? Typical mortals, always so quick to action, disregarding warnings and instructions when they’re right in front of you.”
Trixie’s eyes flood with fear as she warily steps away from Twilight. A look of regret and terror spreads across her face as sweat begins to collect upon her fur.
“Trixie,” Lavey calls out, “whenever you make a contract with a demon, you must always bring forth a blood sacrifice to solidify the contract. If you don’t, the demon will gain complete control over you.”
“B-b-blood...?” Trixie stutters. It would seem that, despite all she’s said about overthrowing and defeating Twilight, she can’t bring herself to cause any actual harm. “I... I can’t do that. I’ve never—ACK!”
The unicorn freezes as if constricted by some malevolent force. Everyone watches in horror as she convulses on the ground, screaming her bloody head off. Her horn bubbles and crackles with wild mana and she begins to froth at the mouth as if stricken with some preternatural disease. Her body suddenly goes limp and her screams fade, drowning the town in silence.
Slowly, she rises from her spot but Lavey can tell she's not in control of her own body. A winding tail replaces the blue pony tail on her rear while her wings burst into flames. Her mane is set on fire, sending red embers flying around her. Her forehooves morph to form claws at the ends and the sigil of Nahemoth—an inverted pentagram surrounded on each vertex by inverted crosses—is branded into her bosom.
"I warned her about going against her word," Nahemoth says with a toothy grin. "I knew she wouldn't be able to keep her promise to allow me to conquer this world; she was soft, only seeking pride and adoration from others, no real goals. I will rule this world and begin by slaughtering you , Lavey!"
Without wasting a second, Nahemoth unleashes a barrage of flaming projectiles at the prince and his friends. Luckily, Lavey manages to reignite the opaque, red shield in the nick of time, canceling out the demon's attack; however, it cracks from the sheer overwhelming power. Nahemoth doesn't cease in his actions, but releases a bombardment of fiery projectiles, slowly causing the hybrid to falter.
"Lavey!" Twilight shouts, grabbing the hybrid's attention.
He looks back to see his paramour resting in the dirt, her friends surrounding her and providing her with as much comfort as possible. She looks absolutely drained of energy and she could pass at any given moment, were she to be by his side in this fight. Seeing her in this dreadful state causes one goal to set in Lavey's mind. He can not afford to lose, for Twilight's sake.
A burning feeling spreads through Lavey’s right arm, causing his posture to falter a bit. However, instead of the shield dissipating, it blends with red and white, fortifying the spell. Looking at his right arm, he notices the appendage has bled into white and blue, just like when he faced against the Beast.
The barrage suddenly ceases and Nahemoth scowls at the prince's newfound abilities. "Your wretched mother's blood flows through you like tainted water. I can not believe something like you even exists . I will have the pleasure of—"
Out of nowhere, a violet beam of energy strikes the demon in the face, staggering him in his stance and abruptly interrupting him in the middle of his speech. Lavey looks back to see Twilight hobbling over to him, her horn bubbling with fresh mana. He's utterly confused as to how she's managed to obtain the energy to fire off a spell like that, let alone stand. Behind the unicorn, though, Rarity is resting in her friends' hooves, her horn only spritzing blue flecks.
"Mind if I join in?" Twilight asks as she takes her spot next to the hybrid. "Rarity lent me some of her mana but I don't know how much I'll be able to help."
Lavey opens his mouth to rebuke his mate but he realizes saying "no" won't do much. He chuckles and faces the demon before him with his mate.
"Just gotta get him out of Trixie," he says. "Try and distract him the best you can while I pull him out."
"Gotcha," Twilight complies. She turns back to her friends, who are all petrified with fear. "You all stay back or head somewhere safe. This could get messy."
The rest of the ponies and Spike hesitantly scurry away to a safe location, giving Lavey and Twilight just enough space to go all out.
The hybrid takes the lead and charges towards his opponent, his divine arm stretched forth to grab the demon from within his host. Unfortunately, Nahemoth reads his movements and sidesteps. He pierces his horns into his assailant’s abdomen, tearing apart Lavey’s viscera and disembowels him.
Despite the searing pain coursing through his organs, Lavey manages to grab the piercing horns in his abdomen and snaps them off, receiving a rewarding scream or agony from the demon. As he frees the bony protrusions from his gut, he jabs them in the creature's eyes and skull, splattering blood and brain matter onto the streets.
With the Qliphoth demon blinded and somewhat inebriated, Lavey takes the opportunity to reach his hand into the unicorn’s body and pull Nahemoth out. However, Trixie's horn ignites once again to let loose a mighty pulse of energy, knocking Lavey and Twilight back and putting them back to square one in their plan.
“I will not lose to the likes of you!” the demon growls as he sorcerously plucks the bony horns from his cranium. His wounds regenerate with ease, allowing him to scowl at his opponents with unrelenting hatred. “I will kill all of you!”
Twilight takes the lead this time and charges up a phenomenal amount of wild mana within her horn but it’s not the calming sensation she’s been emanating thus far; it’s something darker and more maleficent. Her horn crackles with a strange black aura, similar to what she used back in the Crystal Empire, but not exactly. It feels more malevolent and eldritch and far more powerful.
Letting her power loose, it tears through the empty street and makes a beeline for its designated target, who stands confidently in the face of such extraordinary power. Nahemoth puts up a red, opaque shield, blocking the incoming blast easily until Twilight’s horn sputters mana and the attack ceases. However, to the demon’s surprise, a small crack appears in the face of his spell.
“What the hell was that?” Lavey ponders with intrigue. Although they’re in the midst of battle, he can’t help but wonder about this strange new spell Twilight had just unleashed.
“That dark spell I learned back in the Crystal Empire, remember that?” the exasperated unicorn asks. “I did a little tinkering with it and managed to create a far more powerful spell.”
She paws at the ground as she glares at Nahemoth’s twisted smile with malice. Her eyes have a thirst for bloodshed and death, not for Trixie, but solely for the demon—Lavey can clearly tell. Although he doesn’t particularly enjoy his mate picking up his violent habits, he’ll need her to exhaust Nahemoth so he can get him out of Trixie’s body.
Unfortunately for the unicorn, the demon unfurls his flaming wings and takes to the skies, putting himself out of Twilight's reach.
"For a prideful demon, you sure are cowardly," Lavey ridicules. "To think that someone as pathetic as you is a member of the Qliphoth."
Strangely, however, Nahemoth doesn't lash out in rage. Instead, he chuckles ominously as if what the prince said was a joke.
"I know you think that," the demon replies, "but I am a tactician—you of all beings should know this, prince. I do not flee from a battle but I find out my opponent's weak spots and reveal them." He shifts his gaze until landing on something to his left. "And I know just what it is."
Lavey follows Nahemoth's line of sight and his eyes widen in terror as he lays eyes upon his friends hiding behind a turned over cart. Twilight had warned them to get away but it would seem they aren't too keen on listening to directions.
"Don't you fucking—AH!" A sharp pain in Lavey's right arm causes the hybrid to look down in horror at the appendage. It fluctuates between divine and demonic power, correlating with his opposing emotions.
"It would seem that I don't have to do much to bring out your true nature," Nahemoth taunts. "But just to be safe—“
The demon is suddenly cut off by a rainbow blur striking him across the face. Although he doesn’t seem phased in the slightest, Nahemoth acknowledges the defiant entity by looking to their direction. All eyes turn to see Rainbow Dash smiling cockily at the demon as she hovers above him.
“Like we’d let you try and get us,” she taunts. “We’re gonna take you down together !"
Lavey opens his mouth to object the mare's offer but he quickly shuts it as he watch a plain lasso constrict the demon, wings and all. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, even Fluttershy, everyone grabs hold of the rope in an attempt to pull Nahemoth down. As he watches his friends do everything they can to help him, Lavey smiles with gratitude.
"I couldn't ask for better friends than you girls," he says.
Obviously, the thin strand of string can't contain the power of the Qliphoth demon as he struggles and fights against his constraints. As Nahemoth ignites Trixie's horn to unleash another spell, Lavey quickly dashes over to his friends and grabs the rope in his divine hand. The frail lasso is suddenly imbued with divine power, giving it supernatural strength.
The demon screeches in agony as the empowered string burns his skin. Gripping the lasso with both hands and ignoring the searing pain in his demonic arm, Lavey quickly yanks it towards him, simultaneously dragging out the Qliphoth demon from Trixie's body. Before the unicorn can hit the ground, however, Twilight encases her unconscious body in a magenta aura and gently places her on a soft patch of grass.
With Trixie finally exorcised, there is no longer a need to be merciful. As Lavey's white arm reverts back into its demonic state, he makes his way over to the demon, who cowers in fear in the prince's presence.
Nahemoth has two horns of non-proportional sizes jutting from the sides of his temple—the one on the right is slightly longer and more jagged than the other. His four wings are almost crow-like and singed. Burning, snow-white hair drapes over his shoulders. His body is anorexic and littered with burn marks and flames. Half of his face is seared and marred while the other half is angelically beautiful. Two glowing sapphire eyes glower at Lavey and the ponies surrounding him.
Upon Nahemoth’s alabaster chest is the sigil of Lucifer just above his own sigil.
"I will make sure you never harm another innocent as long as I live," the hybrid growls as he stands over his prey.
His skin squirms as clean, white bones with sharp ends emerge from his back. Lavey slithers his branching bones over to Nahemoth and readies them to pierce his hearts and brain. However, he waits for Twilight or the others to hold him back, but seeing as no one utters a word of objection or tries to pull him back, he rears his bones back to tear out his prey's vitals.
That is, until a glimmering, golden portal appears, startling the prince from executing the demon. Sensing a familiar, staggering power emanating from the portal, Lavey quickly retracts his bones and backs away. Before the being even steps foot on Equestrian soil, Lavey instinctually kneels out of fear and reverence as the power silently commands him to.
From the gateway emerges a being who seems to shine as bright as a morning star. His beauty and impeccable appearance are worth worshiping and giving praise. His power is unfathomably powerful, though, nowhere near as potent as Lavey's, yet far more mighty than any angel or demon he has encountered.
The prideful demon doesn’t address Lavey or his friends, but focuses his attention solely on Nahemoth’s fearful form. The Qliphoth demon breaks free from his weak bonds and scurries over to the Crown of Pride, where he bows at his feet, trembling in fear.
"Oh, father, you have come to save me!" the demon rejoices. "Please, show mercy to your son so that—ACK !"
Lucifer doesn't even allow his son to finish speaking before planting his foot on the demon's face, grinding his head into the dirt. Nahemoth roars in agony as his skull is pressed deeper into the earth and is ground under Lucifer's heel. Lavey can hear his skull cracking under the pressure and blood begins to seep from open wounds as the Crown of Pride shows no mercy in chastising his awry son.
“You dare ask for mercy from me , child?" Lucifer snarls. "You are a disgrace to my kingdom and my name. Your actions are deemed worthy of death or even a trip to the Abyss...yet as your father, I will show some leniency and allow the Council decide your fate."
With that, he grabs Nahemoth by his longest horn and tosses the frozen demon into the portal. He looks back at Lavey and the ponies with a warmer, friendlier face this time.
“A pleasure to see you again, young Prince Lavey,” Lucifer says with a small bow. “Glad to see you are prospering.”
"It is good to see you, too, Emperor Lucifer," the hybrid timidly greets. "T-thank you for taking care of your kid. Though, I would have preferred to paint the streets red with his blood."
Lucifer chuckles, no doubt, at the hybrid's need for vengeance. "Do not worry. If the Stygian Council claims Nahemoth deserves death, I will allow you to administer his punishment. I must say, you put up an admirable fight, prince.”
To hear the Crown of Pride commend someone else of their feats is an honor to behold. A small blush spreads across his cheeks as he graciously bows before the king, feeling his own pride explode.
Realizing he’s forgetting something, Lavey turns back to his friends and introduces them to the fallen Seraphim. "Everyone, I'd like you all to meet Lucifer, the Crown of Pride, and Emperor of Hell."
Everyone slowly waves and gives the demon anxious smiles, to which the Crown accepts.
“A pleasure,” the fallen angel says, maintaining his stance. “Take care of yourself and this world, Lavey. I shall inform your father of your accomplishment once I get the chance. Farewell for now.”
With that, the Emperor steps into the golden gateway, which shuts closed behind him.
“I can’t sense his power...” Twilight mutters as she trots up next to Lavey. He looks down at the mare to see her trembling in fear and her eyes have shrunk to pinpricks. “...but I could tell he was undoubtedly powerful.”
“That’s Lucifer for you; the one and only Emperor of Hell, who reigns then, now, and forever more with unrivaled might.”
A soft groan drags everyone’s attention back to Trixie, who slowly rises from her grass bed and looks around wearily at the ponies, hybrid, and drake surrounding her. Her eyes suddenly snap open and tears begin to cascade down her azurite fur as she breaks down in shame.
“I’m sorry. I’m such a fucking idiot! I didn’t mean for this all to happen, I just—“
“Trixie, please, shut up,” Twilight demands. Everyone remains flabbergasted by the unicorn’s unruly words but remain quiet as she approaches the downfallen unicorn. “You’re an idiot, not for trying to fight me, but for trying to use a demon’s power when you knew the consequences and nearly killed all of my friends!”
Trixie winces and buries her head under her hooves, ready for some sort of retribution from the purple unicorn. Instead of a lashing, though, Twilight surprisingly rests a hoof on her back, prompting Trixie to look up in bewilderment.
“But you also did try to stop once you realized your mistake. You just...need to learn to make some friends to help guide you, that’s all.”
Trixie, overwhelmed by the unicorn’s forgiveness, happily embraces Twilight, nearly squeezing all the air from her lungs. She thanks her profusely, not even realizing Twilight’s face becoming more purple than she usually is.
“Okay, okay! Geez! Calm down a bit, Trixie! Please!”
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The scent of buttered toast and mild-roast coffee wander into Lavey's nostrils, forcing him to open his eyes from his late-morning slumber. Groggily rolling onto his back, he takes notice that a certain purple fluff-ball is not resting in his arms and—to add to his brewing worries—Chrysalis is not in the unicorn’s old bed. This is troubling because if both mares are up and about, it could only spell out trouble and headaches for Lavey all day.
He rushes out of bed, making sure not to get entangled in the sheets, and enters the main foyer of the library. Sweat collects on his face and his breathing is rapid as he frantically scans the area for the mares, however, he’s surprised to see neither of them are around. Strangely, though, the scent of breakfast seems to grow stronger in the area and gradually drags his attention away from the current situation.
“Morning, Lavey,” Spike calls out. The hybrid looks to the doorway leading to the kitchen to see the little drake walking out with a small mug of creamy coffee. “Chrysalis just made breakfast if you want some.”
That piques Lavey's interest and anxiety at the same time. He’s never expected the pompous changeling to cook anything, let alone do anything besides demand things from either Twilight or Spike.
Trying her cooking is another thing all on its own, though. With a species that feasts on the sweet emotion of love, she couldn’t possibly have much knowledge in preparing meals. However, watching Spike nonchalantly drink a cup of coffee made by the bug-horse and survive or not throw up would have to persuade Lavey otherwise.
Cautiously, the hybrid enters the kitchen where the scent of breakfast suddenly intensifies, causing Lavey’s mouth to finally water. He staggers for a minute as the surprising aromas of toast, omelets, flapjacks, and fruit salad flood the atmosphere and flow into his nostrils.
The gentle hum of an unfamiliar tune drags his attention over to the changeling queen standing near the dining table, still preparing a meal by shifting a pan in her etherial magic over an emerald flame hovering in midair. What's most peculiar, however, isn't her actions but her appearance. Her mane is tied back into a ponytail and a frilly, pink apron is draped over her bosom, giving her a housewife appearance.
Lavey blinks a few times to make sure he's not hallucinating or having a strange dream. Unfortunately, it's all real.
“Uh, good morning, Chrysie,” Lavey greets with suspicion and confusion.
The changeling peeks back at him and flashes him a seductive smirk. Her harlequin eyes have that usual lustful glint to them that fans the flames of Lavey's worry.
“Good morning, Lavey, dear ,” she coos. “Why don't you go ahead and have breakfast? I made enough to go around so help yourself."
Her loving housewife attitude sends a small shiver up Lavey's spine. As nice as it is to see her actually act like a wife instead of a demanding parasite, the hybrid can't help but think there could be some ulterior motive hidden within her coy act.
Nevertheless, he indulges the matriarch and himself and grabs a plate stacked with a small tower of fluffy pancakes. Tentatively, though, he takes a small piece of one of the batter disks and plops it into his maw. To his surprise, a flood of sweet flavors attack his taste buds. Even without syrup, the pancakes have a surprisingly sweet taste to them as if they've been stuffed with sugar. He nearly chokes on the bolus in surprise but manages to chew and swallow the morsel before proceeding to eviscerate the tower.
"You're hungry, aren't you?" Chrysalis sardonically asks as she places a bowl of fruit salad on the table. "Would you like some coffee with that or maybe some orange juice?" Lavey notices it out of the corner out of his eye but doesn't pry his attention from his meal; Chrysalis waltzes over to the hybrid in a rather alluring manner and wraps her forehooves around his neck as she leans in to whisper into his ear. "Or would you rather have me instead ?"
He's not taken aback or surprised by her attempt to make him lay with her but more...disgruntled . Here he is, enjoying a wonderful meal made by the love-bug queen herself, and now she's trying to ruin his appetite by trying to use her damned seductive charm on him. If only Twilight could impede in this situation.
"Wait a minute..." he mumbles. He shoots the matriarch an icy cold glare but she doesn't seem to be fazed in she slightest. "Where is Twilight, Chrysalis?"
"She's out of the house for while," the leech responds, her sly tone unwavering. "I told her I needed some groceries because I proposed to make dinner for tonight. Since I don't have any wealth of my own, I'm having to rely on her to fetch things for me."
Lavey releases a relieved sigh as he leans back in his seat. "I was afraid you've gone and done something unspeakable to her while I wasn't looking."
"I could do something to you while Twilight isn't here," the temptress woos. A porous forehoof crawls down Lavey’s body until landing on his groin, which shows no signs of arousal. "While she's still out, let us copulate until the neighbors can hear the lecherous symphony of our love making."
"Maybe after I eat," Lavey apathetically replies. "Do you mind?"
Chrysalis willingly does as her “king” demands and allows him to take part in the sumptuous meal. He doesn't know if she took his words as a promise but he hopes that he won't have to go through with it.
He grabs a handful of fruit from the fruit salad and picks out a single nut-looking morsel to plop into his maw. It tastes sweet for a nut, with a hint of sour like a Granny Smith apple. It has a soft, crunchy shell with a gelatinous interior like a creme-filled chocolate.
"Lavey..." Chrysalis speaks up with a hint of concern. The hybrid looks over at her as he takes another delectable fruit and plops it into his mouth, and notices a startled look on her face. "You should probably stop eating those fruits." The hybrid almost unconsciously eats a few more of the sweet treats before heeding the matriarch's words. "T-those are Constrictor Fruit," she says in a quivering voice. "They cause full body paralysis to anypony that eats them!"
Lavey’s mouth hangs open in shock, allowing some of the mushed fruit to leak onto his plate.
"WHY DO YOU HAVE THIS IN THE FRUIT SALAD!?" he roars, bits of mush flying out of his mouth.
The changeling flinches at his rage but recollects herself to explain her actions. "W-well, you wouldn't like my reasoning even if I told you," she says with an anxious grin. Lavey's burning eyes, however, project enough authority to command her to explain. "I was going to...give Twilight the fruit salad and have her take a bite of the Constrictor Fruit..."
This only provokes Lavey's rage even further into a wild inferno. "WHAT!?" he roars. His aroused demonic features resurface, displaying his unfettered rage. "YOU INTENDED TO POISON TWILIGHT!?"
"It was just going to paralyze her for a few hours," Chrysalis hastily defends herself, quickly putting up her forehooves in defense. "She would still talk and be cognitively aware of everything, I swear! I just wanted to be alone with you so she wouldn't have the opportunity to see what we were up to!"
"THAT IS THE MOST IDIOTIC THING I HAVE EVER HEARD!" Lavey bellows. However, despite wanting to snuff the queen right here and now and give the library a fresh coat of red paint, he doesn’t want to be seen as a monster. He attempts to mellow out his wrath, causing his aroused features to recede and disappear, and speak in a calmer yet furious tone. "I don't know what's going on in that sick head of yours, you parasitic bitch, but if you EVER har—"
Lavey freezes as a sharp, stabbing pain courses through his gut. He collapses onto the floor, holding onto his belly as the pain becomes unbearable while he screams in agony. His veins feel as if they are on fire and his muscles start to spasm.
"Lavey!?" Chrysalis shrieks in horror.
The hell-spawn’s mind starts to fade in and out of consciousness as his eyes struggle to stay open. His throat clenches on its own, preventing any air from escaping or entering his lungs. Everything is on fire and his vision begins to tunnel. He finally gives into the effects of the fruit and falls into a dark, dreamless slumber.
“What...done!?” a familiar voice barks as it fades in and out. “He may...demon hybrid but...Celestia, you’re just awful!”
“I didn’t think he’d go straight for the fruit salad!” another voice replies, much clearer and much more recognizable than the first. “It was meant for you but he took most of them without me knowing!”
Lavey struggles to open his eyes, only to be met by blinding light and the soft beeps of an EKG ringing in his ears. Everything feels numb but numbness doesn’t even feel like the appropriate word to use in his current state. Everything has no feeling at all. His entire figure can’t seem to move or have any sensation. He can’t feel the fibers of the blanket, the mattress, or even the air around him.
“Lavey, you’re alive!” the first voice sobs. The hybrid manages to ever so slightly move his eyes to glance over to his left and see Twilight’s smiling, tear-drenched face. “I thought I’d lost you forever!”
She goes in for a hug and embraces her paramour around the neck but, unfortunately, he can’t feel her warmth or any pressure from her hold. He can still feel the passion of her hug, though, which is good enough for him.
“It’s gonna take more than a bunch of paralyzing fruit to take me out,” Lavey weakly mumbles. “I’ll probably be fine in a few hours.”
Twilight pulls back but her attention isn’t focused on Lavey anymore. Her eyes look past him and her brows are furrowed, giving the hybrid a clear idea as to who she’s glaring at. Looking over to his right, he manages to spot Chrysalis’s shameful face out of the corner of his eye.
“I’m surprised they let you in here since this is basically your fault,” he groans. “I don’t even know if I want you here.”
The changeling surprisingly doesn’t wince at the prince's sharp words but continues to hang her head in shame.
“However...” Lavey gently says, causing Chrysalis to lift her head with a small glimmer of hope in her verdant eyes, “I do appreciate you being here by my sides—both of you.”
“If there is any way I can make up for my transgressions, let me know,” Chrysalis says somberly as she places a hoof on the hybrid's shoulder.
“Well, he won’t be heading back home for a little while, so you can’t exactly do much,” a male voice says, dragging the trio’s attention to an open doorway where a stallion doctor dressed in a simple, white doctor’s gown approaches them. “Although I don’t know much about your anatomy, Lavey, it would be recommended that you stay here for the time being.”
The stallion, known around Ponyville as Doctor Horse, grabs a small clipboard from the foot of the bed and flips through the pages until finally settling on one. He scrunches his muzzle in thought as he looks between his notes and his patient.
“Says here you’ve accidentally eaten a cluster of Constrictor Fruit,” the doctor reads aloud. He looks to the hell-spawn with a suspecting glare. “How did you ‘accidentally’ eat a toxic fruit is my question?”
Everyone knows all the blame is on Chrysalis’s envy and gluttony, but for Lavey to rat her out for attempted harm or even murder would cause the local authorities to take her away, and that wouldn’t be pretty. He opens his mouth and speaks the only thing that may make sense.
“I...was interested in learning more about your world’s indigenous plant life so I asked Twilight for a few samples...” He looks to the unicorn who seems like she’s been betrayed, but his eyes tell her to trust him. She calms down a bit an allows the hybrid to continue. “I’ve eaten a few berries and fruits, expecting my body to flush out the toxins but...this Constrictor Fruit proved a little too much for me to handle.”
“So you ate a whole cluster of them?” the doctor questions with a piqued brow.
“They tasted really good. You think I’d resist?”
Doctor Horse releases a rather annoyed sigh and places the clipboard back where he found it. “Well, all we can do right now is let you get some rest while you recover. It’s going to, probably, take a few hours for the paralyzing toxins to get flushed out.”
He then looks between the despairing mares and gives them a grave look. “I’m sorry, you two, but visiting hours are almost over and I’m going to have to ask you to leave. You can see him later this evening.”
Although respecting the hospital’s rules, the mares are reluctant in leaving the hybrid’s side. Only until he gives them a forced, affirming nod do they leave his presence.
Once the door closes behind them, Lavey tilts his head over to the doctor and smiles maliciously. "Hey, doc, can you do something for me?"
The stallion raises an intrigued brow but complies, nevertheless. "Sure, whatever do you need?"
The hybrid quickly sits up and slowly gets out of bed, nearly toppling over before stabilizing himself. "Don't get mad or kick me out just yet, please."
The doctor's jaw drops to the ground as he looks over the hybrid's perfectly healthy appearance. "Y-you were fine this whole time!?" he exclaims.
"Pretty much," Lavey nonchalantly replies. "I simply lowered my body's immune system and let the paralyzing toxins affect me for a second. Once I knew I was in the hospital, I rejuvenated my immune system and now I'm fine." The doctor's face remains stifled with shock and disbelief at the hybrids Munchausen syndrome. "It was just a way for my plan to follow through. I knew what Constrictor Fruits were already, so phase one of my plan is complete."
"W-what plan?" Doctor Horse asks with understandable fear.
Lavey simply places a claw up to his lips, signifying the secrecy of his scheme. "It doesn't really concern you but I would appreciate it if you didn't inform Twilight and Chrysalis of my Munchausen syndrome. They'd probably be as pissed as you. Also, I'm going to need this room again for later, if you don't mind?"
The doctor doesn’t utter a single word but slowly nods. The hybrid smiles graciously and pats the stallion on the back as he exits the hospital wing.
Perched upon a puffy cloud overlooking Ponyville, Lavey watches Twilight and Chrysalis’s actions with boredom and anticipation. So far, they had barely spoken a single word of kindness to each other, yet they've been traveling everywhere together. They bicker and put the blame on each other for Lacey’s “bedridden state” but never apologize for their harsh words.
The main outcome he wants out of his deceptive ruse is to bring the two closer together so they can cease their bickering. It will take time, he knows that, but the evening is just around the corner and he’ll have to head back to the hospital soon to prevent any growing suspicion. Hopefully, Doctor Horse maintains his silent promise, otherwise things are going to get messy between Lavey and the mares.
The two mares exit Sweet Apple Acres, with Twilight holding a basket of apple treats in her arcane field and Chrysalis carrying a small blanket and pillow in hers, much to Lavey’s curiosity. He pans his ears around to get as much of their conversation, disregarding the background noise from the rest of the town.
“I’ve never asked Lavey, but what are his favorite colors?” Chrysalis inquires.
“He enjoys anything red, blue, black or silver,” Twilight lists off. “He doesn’t like anything too flashy or too dull and always appreciates a gift when given from the heart, sort of like these treats or that blanket.”
Lavey smiles warmly at Twilight’s astute observation. He’s never said his preferences aloud but has always given either mares small hints or gestures about his interests. To know that Twilight was able to list those colors off so boldly makes him proud.
“Twilight, I just wanted to say I’m sorry,” the matriarch says hoarsely. She seems to be trying to hold back tears of guilt but the dam breaks. “I was just desperate for a mate, you must understand.”
This piques Lavey’s interest, prompting him to listen closely. He notices Twilight doesn’t look back to glare daggers at the changeling but continues to trot through Ponyville with a cross face.
“Do you think I care?” Twilight grumbles back. “You paralyzed him from the neck down trying to get to me ! I wouldn’t understand because I’m not a horny bug-horse trying to win him over like a pompous slut!”
She bellows the last word as if hoping heads would turn. Most ponies do look in shock in response to the mare’s sudden explosion, aghast at her use in profanity amongst toddlers, no doubt. Twilight’s soul is burning with hatred and Chrysalis seems like a child who got caught doing something wrong.
“Yo, Lavey!” a familiar, tomboyish voice drags the prince’s attention away from the scene below and to the left where Rainbow Dash is approaching him. “Whatcha doin’ up here, bro?”
“Just watching Twilight and Chrysalis,” he responds. “I kinda faked an illness in order for them to work together and have a little sympathy for each other, but it’s not going as I planned.”
Rainbow raises a suspicious eyebrow at the hybrid’s odd plot. She looks down at the scene, noticing the changeling queen and Twilight are bickering as they’re walking through the street.
“You can hear them from up here?” she asks, straining her ears to pick up even a single sound from the squabbling mares’ lips.
“Yup, and it’s not pretty,” the hybrid replies. “I might have taken things a bit too—no wait, what's this?" Lavey leans forward a bit and turns his head to the side to pick up on something interesting about Twilight and Chrysalis's conversation.
"Look, sit down for a minute," Twilight solemnly says as she leads the matriarch over to a small park bench. With the two finally staying still and getting comfortable, Twilight proceeds with an intriguing question. "What do you see in Lavey that would make you think he's a good partner?"
The changeling looks down at her hooves as she ponders the question for a bit. "He's powerful, a caring creature, rather unique, and has a copious amount of love to—"
"There it is," Twilight interrupts. "You see him as a viable food source, don't you?"
Chrysalis opens her mouth to most likely refute her claim but only broken words escape. "I don't see him as simply that! I...I just..." Twilight raises a brow, wondering where the rest of the changeling's argument went, but puts on a smug smirk when she can't manage to speak.
"Do you know what I see in him?" Twilight asks. Chrysalis looks back up to her face and Lavey piques a curious brow as he listens intently. "I see everything you see in him—a powerful being, a caring soul, a unique creature to be around—but that's not all. He's reliable and puts others before himself. He’s someone who burns away boredom and malaise and is always there to comfort me whenever I feel like I just wanna rip your head off. He's not exactly someone to swoon over, he may be a prince but he is still a servant. And I love him for every single quality he's shown, despite some of them being a little boorish."
Lavey is taken aback by Twilight's harsh but meaningful words. He's never heard his qualities being exalted like this before; it almost forms an iota of pride in his heart. Though, he does feel sorry for Chrysalis; the way she seems guilty of her current actions and probably how she's been treating everyone else around her almost hurts the hybrid.
"I have seen those qualities in him," Chrysalis mumbles as she glowers at her hooves. "However, I never considered them to be of importance when it came to what I wanted from him. I suppose you truly do love him..."
Twilight takes a deep breath and exhales, releasing all of her pent up anger and murderous intent. The red splotch of wrath in her ethereal form simmers until it's nearly as large as her glistening, yellow lick of greed.
“I know you’re trying to mean well,” she says. “I don’t like it when you try to take him for your own, especially when you know he’s explicitly mine. Pardon how rude this may seem to you, though I don’t regret saying it, but he doesn’t love you because you don’t love him back.”
The queens eyes widen in shock, though it honestly shouldn’t surprise her. It should have been crystal clear, what with Lavey giving her the cold-shoulder and showing off a malaise attitude around her. Every time he’s around Twilight, he’s jovial and energetic. Around Chrysalis, he’s annoyed and feels as though he’s pestered by an insect.
“I suppose you may be right,” the matriarch replies solemnly. “Though, I have had a loving mate in the past who blessed me with a wonderful family. I lost him a thousand years ago and I am doomed with this accursed immortal body. The only one whom I could stay close to for the rest of my eternal life is Lavey, since he is an immortal like me.”
“So, would you say you actually love Lavey?” Twilight asks.
The changeling looks back up at the mare with tearful eyes. “Yes, of course I love him but...I understand and respect your boundaries. Seeing him in that hospital bed due to my envy...my foolishness...I will leave him alone from now on.”
“That doesn’t mean you’ll run off, will it?” Twilight asks.
Chrysalis raises her head, confused by the unicorn’s statement. Even Lavey is surprised by what she said.
“D-does that mean...”
Twilight nods, though still not complacent. “You can continue to stay with us, just as long as you don’t try to have sex with him. You can feed off of his love from a small hug or so but nothing explicit.”
The matriarch’s eyes water as she embraces Twilight in a surprising hug. Twilight seems taken aback but she hesitantly pats the changeling’s back as the queen proceeds to profusely thank her.
Lavey smiles at the lovely scene beneath him. He stands up on the cloud and stretches his wings, knowing his work here is done.
“Wait, what just happened?” Rainbow Dash asks as she looks between the hybrid and what’s happening below.
“Twilight and Chrysalis finally made amends,” Lavey explains. “It didn’t go exactly as planned but the results were satisfactory, nonetheless. I’d better get back to the hospital; I’ll be seeing you around Rainbow Dash.”
With that, Lavey gives the pegasus a small salute as he leaps from his cloud and flies over to the hospital just in the nick of time. He hovers between windows and floors until finding his old room and leaps into bed just before the door flies open to allow Twilight and Chrysalis entry.
They both have gleeful smiles—Twilight’s less jovial, but it pleases the hybrid. However, he can’t tell them he’s been spying on them or orchestrating a plan for them; all he can do is play along and act as dumb as possible.
“Glad to have you two back,” Lavey hoarsely groans. “What’s that you have there, Twilight?”
The unicorn places the basket of confections and lifts out a small apple fritter from its confines. It’s flaky and filled with apples and sugar, a wonderful gift for someone bedridden from paralyzation.
“I asked Applejack for some snacks I could give you while you rest up,” she says. “Chrysalis brought you a blanket made by Granny Smith; orange, and I know it’s not your favorite color but—“
“It’s great,” Lavey interrupts. “Thank you, girls. You really didn’t need to get this for me. I mean, it’s not like it’s my last hours here. I’ll be—OW!”
Twilight jabs a hoof into Lavey’s cheek, cutting off his sentence. He looks at her, perplexed by her action until noticing her eyes are filled with furious sorrow.
“Don’t say that!” Twilight barks. She slams her hooves on Lavey’s chest and, although it doesn’t really hurt, he makes sure to not show any reaction. “That’s the last thing I want to hear from you, Lavey. Please...”
The hell-spawn reads the distressed unicorn’s eyes clearly and manages to slowly nod his head in compliance with her wishes.
“Indeed, Lavey,” Chrysalis whispers. “Do not ever say such negative things. You know as well as we do, we can’t bear to lose you.”
“We?” Lavey asks with a piqued brow. “Are you two making up or something?”
The two mares look at each other, uncertain and certain at the same time. They then turn back to Lavey and nod their heads in confirmation, prompting a gracious smile to spread across the hybrid’s lips.
“Well, that’s assuring,” he says as he slowly rises from his position. “And I’m feeling a bit better so I guess we might be good to go home.”
“You sure can,” Doctor Horse declares as he enters. “I hope you enjoyed your rest and please, for Celestia’s sake, don’t blindly eat random things you find in a forest.”
“We’ll make sure of that sir,” Chrysalis claims as she and Twilight guide the prince out of the hospital room and back to the Golden Oak Library.
Lavey extenuates in the bedroom, watching a bit of anime and enjoying the absence of monotonous quarreling. His little ruse is just what the doctor ordered. Though, Dr. Horse wasn’t too keen with the hybrid’s manipulation, he didn’t care as long as he could get Twilight and Chrysalis to finally make up.
“Lavey! Can you come here for a second?” Twilight shouts.
Speak of the devil.
Reluctantly rolling out of bed and landing feet-first onto the wooden floor, the hybrid saunters over to the source of the unicorn’s voice. The scent of freshly squeezed berries and citrus grab his attention, guiding him to the kitchen where Twilight and Chrysalis are collaborating.
A warm smile spreads across the prince’s face as he walks over to the two mares and embraces them in a loving hug, dragging them away from their work. They look back at him, their faces shifting from shock to elation at the sight of his presence.
“How are my two favorite mares doing this fine evening?” he asks.
“Just magnificent,” Chrysalis replies. Igniting her horn in etherial, green energy, she levitates the hybrid a glass of purple liquid. “We got together and decided to brew you a simple treat to say we are sorry for all the stress we may have caused you.”
Lavey grasps the floating glass and peers at the contents with perplexity. The liquid almost looks like grape juice but slightly clearer and brighter. Although it’s a small gift and with the way the two mares are staring at him with expectant faces, he shrugs off the uncertainty and downs the drink in one fell swoop.
It has a sour taste to it and it’s thick as paste despite its clear appearance, as if there’s invisible pulp mixed in. Lavey struggles to swallow the beverage, trying his best not to hurl the contents in his stomach and disrespect the mares’ work. Eventually, he manages to swallow it, letting it splash into his gut and the taste follows along, much to his displeasure.
“It’s...good,” he lies, though he’s sure they’ve read his appalled expression. “What is it?”
“Oh just some orange juice mixed with Constrictor Fruit and Blackshade Berries,” Twilight reveals with a sinister smile.
The glass in Lavey’s grasp falls, shattering into a hundred pieces on the floor. His eyes snap open and his hearts drop into his stomach as he registers what the unicorn had said.
“Did you say Blackshade Berries?” he asks, hoping he didn’t hear that right. Unfortunately, Twilight nods in confirmation, further feeding the hybrid’s fear.
Constrictor Fruit are of no concern to the hybrid but Blackshade Berries, a toxic berry species found only in the deepest, darkest forests of Hell, are one of the most potent foods in existence. It’s capable of even tranquilizing the most ferocious of hellish beasts, rendering them almost dead.
“Dr. Horse revealed to us about the Munchorsen Syndrome you portrayed in the hospital after we had left,” Chrysalis says with a sadistic grin. “Although it may be against HIPPA rules, or whatever modern medical practices are in place nowadays, he decided to indulge us on your little ruse.”
“I got into contact with Atrum and had him send over a couple of Blackshade Berries,” Twilight reveals. “It’s just enough to have you bedridden for a while, not enough to kill you, so don’t worry about that.”
A sharp pain shoots through every nerve in Lavey’s body but he can’t react to it at all. In fact, his body can’t even move to let him contort in unfathomable agony and words can’t escape his sealed lips to express his pain. Losing his balance, he falls to the ground like a torn-down statue and watches in helpless fear as Twilight and Chrysalis hover over him with devilish grins.
“Though we appreciate you getting us together...” Chrysalis says.
“You made us worry for nothing this whole time,” Twilight finishes. “This time, you’ll experience full-body paralyzation first hoof. Don’t worry though, Lavey, we’ll take good care of you, personally .”
Despite that promise, Lavey can’t help but think there’s going to be nothing but torment and punishment for him from here on out.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
Author's Note
Why the hell did I decide to cancel this story? This was my passion and pride but it didn’t get the recognition or attention I had hoped it would receive. I’m gonna attempt to keep writing this bad boy and work on the sequels to this, even if they don’t get a lot of recognition. I started this and I’m gonna finish this!
Reunited
Lavey peeks into the bedroom to see Chrysalis moping about all by herself on Twilight’s old bed; emerald webbing and goo make up an incomplete little hive for the matriarch to rest in. Although he doesn’t feel much of a connection to her as he does with Twilight and her friends, he does feel sympathy for her.
As he enters the room, the door creaking ever so loudly, he's surprised that the leech hasn't tried to jump him and rape him for his love. Something is definitely off.
"Chrysalis, are you alright?" he asks.
The shapeshifter looks back at the prince with a startled look, which mellows out into a calm, yet pained expression. She rolls over to face him and puts on a reassuring facade.
"I'm doing fine, Lavey. Thank you for your concern." However, her face and tone don't convey a "fine" attitude.
"Something's not fine," Lavey responds. "Tell me, what is hurting you?"
Chrysalis looks away as if ashamed of what may come out of her mouth. She squirms in the bed, wanting to release her tension and sorrow, but not entirely sure how to or if she even should.
"How about this, do you mind sharing your story with me?" the hybrid asks. Chrysalis looks to him, bewildered by the request. "I heard you used to have a loving husband before you became...this .” He waves a hand, gesturing to the bug-horse’s insectoid appearance. “Is it alright if I hear your tale?"
"I suppose it's alright," she hesitantly replies, wiping a shed tear with a poriferous hoof. She rises from her resting position and stretches her porous wings and hooves before sitting up straight. "It is a sensitive topic for me but it is pleasant to have someone to tell this to." She sits on the edge of the bed and pats an open area next to her as an invitation for Lavey. "Sit and I shall tell you my tale."
The hybrid does as the queen requests and sits patiently and attentively to listen to her tale of woes.
"When I was still an alicorn, my name was Queen Aurora and my beloved was King Lumiere."
Lavey's eyes widen at this sudden revelation, considering the aforementioned king had been rescued by him and Atrum not too long ago. The fact that Lumiere and Chrysalis were originally from the Crystal Empire would possibly explain the changeling’s insatiable gluttony for love. After all, the Crystal Empire's most sacred relic is powered by the abstract concept. Still, Lavey holds his tongue and respectfully listens to her story.
"We ruled the Crystal Empire after Queen Amor stepped down. We created the Crystal Heart as a representation of our love for one another and as a symbol for our empire. Our love powered it and flooded the land with light and joy, washing away darkness and despair.”
For the first time in all the time the matriarch has been with Lavey, this is the first time he’s seen her harlequin eyes shimmer with joy and hope. Unfortunately, they become dull with depression as darker memories resurface.
“Unfortunately, those times of love and happiness would not last as something darker than despair and malice crept into the kingdom and into my husband’s soul. I was stricken by an incurable disease that none of our sorcerers or doctors could treat or diagnose. Thus, Lumiere made a deal with an ancient evil to heal me but it cost him his sanity.
“Over time, he began to grow cold and distant. His words had a hint of venom with every sentence and his actions became violent. Eventually, he forced me out of the kingdom for my protection as he sealed himself and the Crystal Empire away.
“I was heartbroken after losing him and began to develop a curse upon my anatomy. Without the light and love from the Crystal Empire, I was forced to feast on the sweet essence of love to sustain myself. I underwent this grotesque, transformation after living a life of starvation and that carried over to my children."
She looks to Lavey, her eyes quivering with heart-shattering sorrow and tears cascading down her onyx cheeks. The hybrid has never seen the matriarch so worked up over anything before. She's normally so calm, level-headed, and collected in most situations; to see her broken and wallowing in grief almost causes his hearts to crack.
"It’s unnatural to lay eggs when a normal mare should be giving birth to foals! Do you know how that feels? Having to go through a life where everything about you from your genetic make up to your bodily functions have been mutated to that of an insect!?” she shouts in mournful rage. "Most of my spawn die before or after hatching because I am unable to feed them with enough love! I provide them with my own but it's too taxing and I always feel as if I'm about to fall into a coma that I may never wake from! Where we live, there is hardly any life for us to steal love from, so it's nearly impossible to satiate us!
“Even if the lack of love doesn't kill them, they will still die in the years to come, leaving me heartbroken. After I changed, I retained this blasted curse of immortality, so now I watch my children age and die while I stay the same and live on. I can't kill myself to join them and it's too painful to live alone. It’s a never ending cycle of agony, Lavey. I’ve been alone all my eternal life besides with my hive. But the company of my children is not enough; for what is a family without a father-figure in the midst?”
Lavey blinks a few times and notices that the queen has suddenly inched closer to him so that her face is a few inches away; her cool breath washes over him, but he isn't perturbed in the slightest. He doesn’t move back, even as his body fires off countless warning signals. He remains motionless and allows the queen to get some closure.
“I lied about 'Changeling Law' because I felt you could protect me and my kin. I thought you could fill this gaping hole in my soul. You're immortal and so am I, therefore, you won’t leave me. In my own, strange way...I do love you. I was afraid to confess it because...I know that Twilight would disapprove of that.”
The two remain silent as the somber atmosphere thickens in the room. Lavey has never seen Chrysalis act sincere or at least not like a pompous bitch. But it would seem that under that cold, insect-like carapace, there’s a warm, equine heart that’s just bursting with love to give.
Instinctually, he leans forward and embraces the matriarch in a compassionate, warm hug. He can feel her tense up in surprise, but she slowly relishes the feeling and wraps her hooves around him in return. He knows she's currently feeding off of his love and compassion at the moment, but he doesn't care too much right now. After all, he knows exactly what it's like to lose those he holds dear.
Suddenly, the door opens, dragging the two from their embrace to see Twilight standing in the doorway with a compassionate smile. She's most likely seen what Lavey and Chrysalis were doing but that doesn't seem to concern her too much.
"Chrysalis, I know we've never been on the best of terms," she says as she makes her way over to the queen, "and I am not familiar with the pain of loss. However, I do know sadness and I just want to say...I'm sorry for everything that's happened to you."
With that, the unicorn, who once burned with malice for the Changeling Queen, embraces her in a loving hug. Their bridges have been burned and a new one has been constructed—no more hate, no more malice, just compassion for one another.
"You know..." Lavey chimes in, interrupting the mares' share of love, "...you don’t have to live alone anymore." He looks over to Twilight, who seems to understand the hybrid’s thoughts almost immediately. “We’ve got a little surprise for you...”
Chrysalis has no idea what she, Lavey, and Twilight Sparkle are doing in the palace in Canterlot. All she knows is that the couple had told the matriarch that they had a surprise for her and the hybrid had teleported the trio to Celestia's throne room without much warning. Right now, the three visitors respectfully bow before Princess Celestia in the royal throne room. Although unable to really see her face, they can tell she’s beaming down on them with grace.
“Please, you may rise,” the alicorn commands. All three guests stand in unison, though only Chrysalis hesitates to stand tall before the monarch. Celestia's eyes are locked onto her and fluctuate between angst and grace. “What brings you three back to Canterlot?”
Lavey steps forward, taking the stage to explain their appearance. “It’s a pleasure to be here, Celie,” he begins. “We just stopped by to see how ‘he’ is doing. You know, the pony we saved who should be living here.”
Celestia raises a confused brow and looks to all three of her guests. She looks back to Lavey, who tries to gesture to Chrysalis with a subtle cocking of his head. It takes her a moment but the realization soon hits the princess.
“Oh, ‘him ’!” she exclaims. “Of course, he’s doing fine. I’m assuming you wish to introduce him to Chrysalis?”
“Basically, yes,” Twilight says, taking the limelight. “It’s just been such a long time since the two of them have seen each other."
Chrysalis's eyes widen in shock as the crushing realization hits her. Her heart beats from her chest and sweat collects upon her onyx hide. Most of all, though, fear festers in her heart of meeting Lumiere as she can only imagine his reaction to seeing his beloved's horrific mutation.
"Y-you don't mean who I think you mean, do you?" Chrysalis asks as she slowly feels herself being gravitated towards the doors of the throne room. "No. I can't have him see me like this! What would he say if he saw this...this...abomination !?"
Everyone stares at the changeling matriarch with concern and pity, but mostly understanding.
"I'm certain Lumiere will be delighted to see you again, Chrysalis," Celestia consoles. "No matter your appearance, his love for you will remain the same."
"Yeah," Lavey interjects, looking to the queen. "I mean, if Twilight looked like something out of a horror-flick, I wouldn't care because I still love her no matter what."
The young unicorn shoots the hybrid prince a venomous glare but shakes her head as a chuckle escapes her lips.
“And even if Lavey looked like the most grotesque creature in the universe, I’d probably stay with him.”
Everyone besides Chrysalis chuckles at Twilight’s little joke. Fear and anxiety grip the matriarch’s heart, whispering thoughts to just run away and break off this meeting. But a small, hopeful part of her begs her to stay to see her beloved once more. Taking a deep breath, she lets out her worries and steps forward.
“Princess Celestia, please let me see my king once again,” the changeling politely beckons, her muzzle nearly touching the crimson carpet.
“As you wish, Chrys—ahem —Queen Aurora,” the sun princess responds with a warm smile. “GUARDS!”
Almost instantaneously, two of Celestia’s royal guard ponies open the door to the throne room and salute without uttering a word of greeting.
“Please fetch King Lumiere and bring him to me, please,” Celestia commands.
Again, without a single word and with a hearty salute, the guards shut the door to retrieve their target. Everyone in the throne room sits in awkward silence as they wait for Lumiere’s arrival. Celestia’s eyes dance over everyone’s faces before freezing on Chrysalis’s.
Even though they’re on decent terms with one another, Chrysalis shamefully bows her head as she recounts how she harmed the princess—how she harmed everypony—just to feed her hive. She has no clue if Celestia had already forgiven her for her deeds, but she doesn’t require it. Just to see Lumiere once more and spend the rest of time with him is all she needs to feel content.
After what felt like hours, the doors to the throne room open, allowing everyone to lay eyes upon the alicorn stallion making his way in. His mane continues to flow like a river of gold. His silver coat is like glistening armor and well-groomed. He doesn’t wear his crown, mantel, or his royal armor; nothing besides his horn and mighty wings gesture to his royalty. He hasn't looked like he's aged a day. His stature and muscular appearance remain untouched by time.
Lumiere walks only a few paces forward before freezing in his tracks and making eye contact with the changeling queen. His eyes widen to the size of dinner plates and his jaw digs into the ground, his gaze unwavering from the monstrosity standing before him.
“Surprise!” Lavey shouts, his arms gesturing to the embarrassed changeling. “Look who decided to pay you a visit!”
“By the stars...” Lumiere mutters as he slowly walks over to the malformed queen. “It can not be.”
Chrysalis wanted to run at first, but after seeing her king alive and well, she can’t possibly leave him again. She can’t stand the loneliness, the death, and the hunger any longer. Without waiting for a cue or someone to push her forward, Chrysalis walks towards her king.
“It has been far too long, dear,” the queen says, trying her best to hide the sadness in her voice. “I’ve missed you so much.”
“Aurora, my darling,” Lumiere whimpers with a smile, disregarding the queen’s grotesque appearance. “I thought I’d never see you again.”
The changeling queen winces at the forgotten name and looks away, refusing to show her disgusting face to her beloved. "I had hoped to see you once again, my love, but not like this. Your eyes should have been greeted with my former splendor, not this atrocious appearance you see before you. And please do not use that name. I am Queen Chrysalis. I am not fit to be your wife."
"Please look at me, my queen," Lumiere requests calmly. "You are who you were all those centuries ago. I do not care what you look like, what you've done, or who you've chosen to become. You are my wife. You are Queen Aurora of the Crystal Empire."
Chrysalis hesitates but slowly moves her head until she's making eye contact with the majestic stallion. His azure eyes have that everlasting compassion he's always had. They reflect her grotesque mug quite clearly but she swears she could see a bit of her former beauty in those blue pools.
Lumiere rests a hoof on his mare's cheek, sending a warm shiver to run through the queen's body. It's been far too long since she's felt some compassion from anypony. Plus, this love is far different than what she's savored over the course of her lifetime.
When she deceived everyone by taking on Princess Cadance's appearance, Shining's love was never for the queen, only for his betrothed; it was sweet like a small dessert.
Lavey's love has always been for Twilight and never for Chrysalis, though she lapped up the small dregs that would emanate off the lovey-dovey couple; theirs was almost...mushy and soft like a foreign fruit—a mango, she believes it's called.
And then there is Lumiere. This flavor of love is like that fluffy treat the ponies of this generation made—cotton candy, they called it. It was tender, sweet, and melted in her mouth, spreading across her tongue like a flood. Just the smallest drop of his love made every fiber in her being tingle with an unfathomable feeling of euphoria.
"Kiss. Kiss. Kiss. Kiss," Lavey whispers from behind the queen.
She shoots him a venomous glare and watches as his child-like expression melts into one of embarrassment. Even Twilight blushes a bit as she bucks him in the shin as reprimand for his actions.
"Well, you heard him," Lumiere says, dragging the changeling's attention back to her beloved. "What good is a reunion of two long-lost lovers if they don't spend an intimate moment together?"
Without waiting another second, as if Lumiere's words were the spark, the queen leaps forward and plants a kiss on her beloved's lips. The connection feels tender, passionate, and meaningful on both ends. A single tear escapes the mare's shut eyes as she revels in this feeling of satisfaction.
"Wait! What's going on?" Twilight Sparkle shouts, forcing the couple to break their passionate moment and look to what the young unicorn is referring to.
The changeling queen's eyes widen in fear as her form begins to glow and morph. It doesn't hurt in the slightest, but small, tingling sensations run through her nerves as the apertures in her hooves seal up, her skin turns a bright violet, and metal pieces gravitate towards her body out of thin air.
At last, the light enveloping her figure dissipates, allowing everyone in the room to marvel at her form. Her mane is similar to Celestia's, only much brighter and with a few highlights of blue like Luna. Her coat is a vibrant violet with white at the pasterns. Golden regalia adorns her illustrious figure, similar to Celestia's but with the insignia of a cerulean heart in the center. Upon her flank is a Cutie Mark in the shape of two ponies forming a heart.
"Woah. Talk about a glow up," Lavey remarks.
The alicorn queen looks over herself, feeling both confusion and relief at her restored appearance. She no longer feels the pangs of hunger, nor the insatiable desire for sweet love. She feels more at peace than she ever has in her life.
"W-what happened?" she asks.
"Ever heard of 'True Love's Kiss'?" Lavey responds, earning nothing but deafening silence and awkward stares from everyone around him. "Seriously? Twilight, I had at least expected you to know what the phrase meant!"
The young unicorn glances around aimlessly and taps her chin with a hoof as she tries to think of where the trope could have come from. "I don't have a clue," she blatantly replies.
The hell-spawn pinches the bridge of his nose, lets out a frustrated sight, and shakes his head in disappointment before elaborating on the expression. "True Love's Kiss—FOR THOSE OF US WHO WATCHED THE SHREK QUATERNITY—is a trope used in most works of fiction. Whenever two characters kiss and that connection is by true love, whatever curse either character is under the influence of will be broken. For God's sake, I give you all a cult classic to watch and you just ignore it like it's nothing."
"So in this case, Queen Aurora is back to her normal form," Twilight says. "How do you feel?"
The reformed queen looks herself over, feeling complacent but also strange. "I feel like my normal self, but after eons of being in that grotesque form, I feel as if I don't belong in this skin. It's going to take time to readjust into this body and perhaps this new era as well."
"We shall do that together, my love," Lumiere says as he takes his queen's hoof. "We'll finally be able to start a family after so long."
A small, forgotten piece of information locked away in the back of Aurora's mind resurfaces, causing a look of terror to form on her face.
"I nearly forgot about the hive!" she shrieks.
"T-the hive?" Lumiere asks, completely in the dark as he looks to everyone else's horrified faces. "What is she talking about?"
Aurora's look of horror morphs into one of shame and fear as she looks to her beloved. "Forgive me, my love, but when I took on that curse, I had to feed off of love for centuries. I had spawned legions of changelings in your absence in order to harvest enough love to sustain us. But in order to have such a large brood, I had to..." She trails off, refusing to finish the last part of her thought, knowing Lumiere will complete it in his head. "Please forgive me, Lumiere."
The room falls dead silent. Everyone looks to the royal couple as they stare intently at each other. Chrysalis can take everyone's awkward glances and silence, but she can't stand having her beloved look upon her with a horrified look. She holds her breath, expecting the worst to pour out of Lumiere's mouth.
"You slept with other ponies in my absence?" the king tremblingly asks.
"Not just ponies..." Aurora responds shamefully. "I had no other choice. I was starving to death because I couldn't get enough love to sustain myself. I thought if If could raise an army, love could come from all across this globe and back to my hive so I wouldn't have to go hungry again. I only longed to see you again. That my hope and determination to keep going."
"I don't know what to say," Lumiere says as he takes a seat on the carpet. "I understand the situation you went through, but I can't believe you'd done all that." Aurora winces at his words as guilt continues to grow in her heart. "But I'm not mad, Aurora. I'm just...surprised is all. You did what you did to survive."
"So...can you forgive me?"
Lumiere remains quiet, his eyes staring at the ground he sits on as he ponders the possibility. The tension in the air is thick enough to cut with a knife. Aurora's heart feels as if it'll beat out of her chest, but she tries her best to keep her composure.
"I do, my love," he finally responds. "It's not so much different than when I sacrificed myself just to see you well again. I hold no contempt for anything you may have done over the millennia of my absence."
Overwhelmed with emotion, Aurora disregards any sense of formality and leaps into her husband's hooves, earning a loving embrace from him. The warmth of his hug fills her with a peace that the queen had thought she had lost forever. The very essence of love that gave their union strength is reignited and reinforced once more. She can hear Lavey and Twilight chatter off to the side but she doesn't care what they say or think anymore.
"Sooo... ," Lavey says aloud, finally forcing the couple to break their embrace to look over to him. "Are we gonna see the hive again or what?"
Everyone, minus Celestia, appears in a flash of pink light at the changeling hive. The aegean walls are decorated in vibrant, emerald foliage and brightly-colored flora. Pores in the walls open and close randomly, both acting as doorways and traps for unsuspecting visitors. The hive looks more like a complicated cave system perfectly constructed for a parasitic species that feeds on love.
The one thing that probably makes it feel more like home, though, is the strong mephitis of semen, sweat, and all sorts of bawdy bodily fluids.
“I think I’m going to be sick,” Lavey grouses as he clutches his lurching stomach. “My senses are a lot more sensitive so I can pick up every little particle of musk.”
“I know Asmodeus’s subjects came to help but they could’ve cleaned up a bit, don’t you think?” Twilight asks as she materializes a magical face mask for herself.
“You go anywhere in her kingdom, all you’ll smell is sex,” the hybrid responds. “Let's just find the changelings already.”
“I for one cannot wait to see the little ones,” Lumiere says with a smile, completely disregarding the smell of musk. “How do you think they’ve been doing?”
“I’m assuming they’re alright, despite how quiet it is,” Aurora responds as she observes the shrill silence while leading everyone. “Normally, the hive would be bustling with drones and guards keeping watch at the entrance. To have the hive so quiet is almost... relieving.”
The group travels through many of the shifting doorways, making sure not to get stuck or lost in the labyrinth. While Aurora may be their tour guide, Lavey acts as their radar in traversing the winding hallways. Every time he complains about the stench or he feels like throwing up, it’s a sign that they’re possibly nearing a large cluster of changelings.
At last, one doorway opens up to a massive space where a massive, obsidian throne rests in the center. All around the space are creatures that look like changelings but vibrant and colorful.
“Are we in the right hive?” Lavey questions. “They didn’t look like that before, did they?”
Aurora ignores the hybrid’s question and steps forward, causing the bug-horses to halt their activities and turn their compound eyes towards her. Everyone can feel the tension in the air as the queen and her children stare at each other with uncertainty and apprehension. With how different everyone looks now and how long it’s been since they last met, things could go downhill swiftly.
However, all at once, the changelings cluster together, forming a massive, buzzing, colorful ball, and charge at the queen, shouting a single word in joyful jubilation:
“MOMMY!”
With open hooves, Aurora graciously accepts her brood, even as they tackle her to the ground. The sound of the youngs’ laughter along with joyful cries flood the cave system with warmth and serenity.
“I missed all of you,” Aurora says through tears.
As she tries to stand, the changelings giver her some space so she can breath and look around at everyone. Joy floods her heart as she recognizes everyone's faces, even after their metamorphosis. As she looks upon everyone’s colorful faces with overwhelming rapture, her teary eyes land upon a unique changeling that stands out amongst the rest.
He’s almost as tall as Aurora and Lumiere, giving one the implication that he’s a royal. He has a beautiful, verdant body and maroon backside. Opals upon his chest act like regalia and the mandibles upon his head are much grander than those of the other changelings, signifying his title. Although his appearance is unfamiliar, Aurora can feel the connection they have and point out who the changeling is.
“Thorax, my son,” she says as she approaches the regent. “I missed you so much.”
The two share a tender hug in the midst of everyone, letting their love flood the cave system. Lumiere, on the other hand, stands off to the side, watching his beloved and step-son enjoying this heartfelt moment.
“What in Equus happened to all of you?” the queen asks as she pulls back.
“Well, we all sort of went through, I guess, a metamorphosis after those demon representatives came," Thorax responds. "We ended up sharing love instead of hoarding it like we normally do, and now we can live without having to steal live from anypony.”
“And the whole size-difference thing?” Lavey inquires. “You almost look like an alicorn princes—I mean, prince.”
“I dunno,” the changeling replies as he looks himself over. “While the representatives were teaching us about conservation and fasting, I was kind of in charge of teaching everyone in the hive to share. When we shared it, we didn't have to feel hungry anymore, like we were always full.”
“This is why I had you become my regent, Thorax,” Aurora stated with beaming pride. “But I believe we can take our authority back, now.”
“We ?” Thorax questions with a cocked brow. He looks behind his mother and stares awkwardly at the alicorn king, who slowly approaches the regent. “Who is this guy, mom?”
Lumiere stands before Thorax, his height just a few inches more than that of the changeling. Even as he looks down at the bug-horse, he has a warm expression plastered onto his face that only a loving father could show.
“I suppose you can call me father or dad,” Lumiere responds with warmth. “That is if you’re comfortable with the idea of me being the father of this cluster of my queen’s young.”
Thorax's eyes widen in surprise and a jovial smile spreads across his face. "I guess a father figure would be nice to have. It was kinda cool to be a king, even if it was short lived and I wasn't really a king to begin with."
"And since we're starting a new family, we need a new place to call home," Aurora states. "And I know just where to go."
Cadance and Shining Armor watch in awe as a colorful cloud of reformed bug-horses fly into the Crystal Empire unannounced. While it does threaten to bring about the couple’s PTSD regarding the changeling invasion from their wedding, seeing that they've changed for the better mellows out their skepticism just a bit.
“I hope you don’t mind the influx of new citizens,” Aurora apologizes. “But you shall not have to fret, as Lumiere and I will guide and advise you in leading the Empire.”
“W-well, it’s great you managed to reunite with your kin and husband, Queen Aurora,” Cadance says, her gaze not wandering from the cloud of changelings. “I just hope we have enough resources to provide for everypony.”
“Just leave that to us,” Lumiere responds confidently. “We may be the original rulers of the empire but you two will no doubt make wonderful leaders when we step down...whenever that is.”
Lavey and Twilight stand off to the side while the royal couples make plans for this new era in the empire. As the young unicorn look between the original rulers and their massive horde of young, a small thought is planted into her mind. She glances over at the hell-spawn, who observes the changelings interacting with the Crystal Ponies down below. Her thoughts will have to be put on hold for now as fear grips her heart, preventing her from uttering her ideas.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
“I love it when Princess Celestia comes to Ponyville!” Pinkie Pie squeals as she bounces in place. “I got my hooves shined just like Rarity for the occasion. Ya like?”
She shows off her extravagantly polished hoof for the fashionista to judge, which the latter compliments with awe.
“I'm surprised she's not here yet,” Twilight says. “Normally, transportation from Canterlot to Ponyville is just a few minutes by chariot.”
“A minute and a half by flight,” Lavey adds. “I don’t understand why Celie can’t just fly or teleport over instead of using a chariot."
“Because she’s royalty and decides to make a grand, elegant entrance,” Rarity responds. “Besides, what point is there in being royalty if you don’t use the majority of your services."
Lavey rolls his eyes at the persnickety little pony but keeps his mouth shut so as to not blow her fuse. The last thing he wants is to offend her love for royalty and nobility.
"By the way, where are Applejack and Fluttershy?" Twilight asks as she looks around her circle of friends. "Shouldn't they be here to greet the princess?"
"Fluttershy's detained helping Applejack with a mishap at Sweet Apple Acres," Rarity responds. "They'll be along."
"But, I still don't get why the Princess would be so late," Twilight says, her patient façade crumbling quickly. "I know she said she was bringing an important visitor along but why take forever?"
"I mean, it could be King Lumiere and Queen Aurora," Lavey responds. "They might just need some time to adjust to everything first. Living a thousand years in solitude can have quite the effect on your psyche, believe me."
"Maybe the visitor has a deer antler, a goat leg, a bat wing, and a snake tail!" Spike exclaims in horror.
Lavey raises a brow and looks to where the little drake is gawking. Descending from the clouds is Princess Celestia in all her regal glory, riding upon a pegasus-driven chariot. Lavey beholds a second vehicle following right behind her highness, and in its seat is a stone statue that is very much alive.
Just as Spike had described him, the chimera has the leg of a goat and a dragon. Upon his head are the antler of a deer and a gnarled unicorn horn. His wings are comprised of a bat and bird wing. His upper extremities are the paw of a lion and the talons of an eagle. Extending from its rear is a red, serpentine tail. Its body is similar to that of a giraffe, long and sturdy, but its head is more equine.
All of the ponies turn to face the incoming draconeqqus with shock and horror. As the two visitors finally touch down onto the field, everyone besides Lavey respectfully bow before the regal.
“Good to see you again, Celie,” Lavey greets.
He indifferently extends his hand to shake her hoof, which everyone, besides Twilight, gasps at as if he’s committed some unforgivable sin. Fortunately, Celestia obliges the prince and graciously shakes his clawed hand, completely disregarding his unprofessional demeanor.
“It is good to see you too, Lavey, Twilight, and everyone,” she says with that sweet, calming voice of hers. “Lavey, I’d like you to meet Discord, spirit of chaos and disorder.”
Lavey looks upon the terrified effigy and smiles warmly. “Well, it’s a pleasure to actually meet the chaos spirit of this world.”
“You know he can’t hear you, right?” Rainbow Dash asks. “Besides, how can you call meeting this guy an honor?”
“It’s not every day you get to meet a primordial entity from another world,” Lavey explains. “Most worlds outside of God’s creation were given entities of chaos and order to coexist and bring balance, since the gods are too busy to manage the whole known universe.”
"Yes, well, despite all that, Discord hasn’t been too attentive to his duties as Equus’s Chaos Spirit,” Celestia says with disappointment. “He’s caused serious havoc in the past that I would rather not get into.”
"If by "serious havoc" you mean "turning Ponyville into the chaos capital of the world," Rainbow interjects.
"And tricking us all into being the opposite of our true selves," Rarity adds.
"And making yummy delicious chocolate milk rain all over the place without a single dollop of whipped cream to go with it anywhere in sight! Not a single dollop !" Pinkie Pie's reasoning doesn't seem as severe as as the other two complaints but it does seem rather unnatural for the spirit to do—especially one ruling over chaos.
"Yes, I understand," Celestia replies with a calm attitude. "This is why I've brought Discord here, because I believe that you are the ones who can help him do just that. He must return to his old ways of governing chaos in this world."
"Alright, time to give Discord his own character redemption arc!" Lavey quips as he stretches his arms.
Though, if this were anything like anime, it would need the influence of a really, really positive and optimistic character; a complete antithesis to the villain. Where is Son Goku when you need him?
"Remember, you must reform this awry being and help him understand his responsibilities as a spirit," Celestia explains. "And if you are curious as to how you can reign in this delinquent draconeqqus, may I remind you of the things that helped reign him in last time ?"
From the same chariot the princess arrived in, she levitates a large chest in a golden field, and places it before everyone. Upon opening it, she reveals five golden necklaces with small gems representing the ponies' Cutie Marks. One of them stands out amongst the others: a golden crown embroidered with small sapphires and an amethyst starburst, similar to Twilight's Cutie Mark.
"So those are the Elements of Harmony I keep hearing about," Lavey says with intrigue. "They're a bit...smaller than I'd imagined."
Twilight looks back at the hybrid with a perplexed look upon her face. "What did you think think they were? Literal weapons we use to purify our enemies?"
"Considering you've never really gave me a good description of them besides calling them 'weapons'."
"Whatever. I suppose we can just use the Elements of Harmony against him again if it gets out of hoof," the little unicorn says, completely brushing off their conversation. "But we need all six of us to use them."
"Indeed,” Celestia agrees. “Bring Applejack and Fluttershy; they will need to hear about the plan as well.”
Eventually, after dragging Fluttershy and Applejack from Sweet Apple Acres, Princess Celestia informs the two ponies about the responsibility placed on their and Lavey’s shoulders. Fluttershy looks far more distressed by this sudden responsibility placed upon her but musters up the courage to accept it.
"Seeing as how Lavey seems to understand how Discord must function, he shall bear the responsibility in reminding him of his duties." The prince bows respectfully to the monarch in gratitude of the task. "Now, I must return to Canterlot at once. You may release Discord when ready."
With that, the princess climbs back into her chariot and disembarks back to Canterlot, leaving everyone to their tasks.
"Okay, ponies, guess it's time to get started," Twilight declares with anxiety. Each of the Elements of Harmony are enveloped in magenta auras of magic and are given unto their respective bearers. "Let's just hope this releasing spell works."
"Or... let's not," Spike says as he hides behind Lavey's legs.
"We'd best keep our elements on at all times 'til further notice," Twilight suggests. "Lavey, you stay on guard in case Discord tries any funny business."
"No problem, Twi," he responds. However, instead of getting into a defensive position, his arms are folded across his chest as he stands nonchalantly off to the side.
Without wasting too much time, Twilight begins to activate the spell. Her horn ignites in a powerful magenta aura that sparks the Element on her head. As if by some mystical connection, each of the other Elements of Harmony begin to glow with an arcane light. A rainbow band emerges from Pinkie Pie's necklace and spreads to the others until finally converging at Twilight's crown. A rainbow beam emits from Twilight's Element, flooding the land in a burst of screaming colors, causing Harmony magic to pierce through the stone statue.
As the light fades and all turns back to normal, Lavey gazes upon the colorful, living creature freed from his stony prison. The Entity of Chaos releases an eldritch howl before mellowing out into a weary yawn. He wriggles and writhes around like jello, working out the kinks in his bones—if he has any that is.
"Well, it's about time somepony got me out of that prison block," Discord says with sarcastic gratitude. "What a relief!"
With his body now free, the draconeqqus is now free to do as he pleases once again. With a snap of his lion paw, an innocent squirrel on a nearby tree transforms into a brutish, violent abomination. Everyone besides Lavey gasps in shock at Discord's actions but Twilight seems to be the most pissed of all.
"What do you think you're doing?!" she demands. She shifts her gaze over to Lavey, expecting him to do something, but he simply stands off to the side, observing.
"I could repair the damage caused by the rampaging spirit," Lavey casually claims, "but I think if Discord were to be reformed, he should fix it himself."
"Oh?" the draconequus says with intrigue. He literally slithers up to the hell-spawn in the form of a treacherous serpent and hovers over his shoulder. "And who , pray tell, may you—" In a split second, the Chaos Spirit's morphs to fear and he jumps back a few feet and plasters himself onto a tree as he reverts back to his normal appearance. His eyes are the size of literal dinner plates and his heart is beating out of his chest. "Wh-what in Equus are you?"
Lavey looks back at the fearful draconequus with a cocked brow. "I wasn't aware chaos and order spirits were able to sense the power of the demonic and divine. Though, I have been told my power feels similar to or even more powerful than the gods."
"The gods?" Rainbow asks with interest. "You're that powerful?"
Lavey looks to the awestruck pegasus and down at his own hand as if he can feel the power coursing through his veins. "I'm not one hundred percent sure what would happen if I were to go all out in a fight, though, I’m sure I can destroy the world. I just hope I never have to go full Super Saiyan on someone." He looks back up at Discord, who still trembles in shock. "But don't worry, I won't use my power to hurt you, I promise."
Feeling somewhat relieved of his fate, Discord snaps his talons and reverts the distorted squirrel back to its cute, fluffy self. He teleports before the hybrid and looks him up and down with anxiety and discontent.
"You know, if you weren't here, I'd probably still be wreaking havoc wherever and whenever I please."
Lavey chuckles a bit, which seems to irk the Chaos Spirit. "If I weren't here, you'd still be dead if you wreaked havoc. I'm being merciful and trying to help you; the gods won't do the same, I'm afraid."
"What could Discord do that the gods would want a piece of him?" Twilight inquires. "I mean, as much as I'd like to see an actual deity, I wouldn't want to be caught in the middle of its wrath."
“Trust me," Lavey says as he looks back to the intrigued unicorn, "if Spirits of Order and Chaos derail from their duties, the gods will want a word.”
Lavey turns back to Discord, who seems to be waiting patiently for the hybrid’s attention. He sits on a comfy couch, wearing a pair of reading glasses, while reading a newspaper and drinking a cup of tea. He looks up at the hybrid with a lackadaisical expression as if sitting through a parent's lecture.
"Are we done here?" Discord asks. "Because there's some chaos I could be spreading right about now, you know. I don't care about what any gods say or what you have to say. I'm just going to have fun the moment you think I've 'turned a new leaf.' Nopony and no one can order the Lord of Chaos."
Curious, Lavey peers into the spirit's soul and observes the different vices stirring within him. As expected, a green splotch of covetousness runs rampant, with pride and sloth following closely behind in equal volumes. Everything else seems to be of no concern as they are mere specks.
"I'm not here to kill you and I'm not here to order you around," Lavey states. "We just need the old Discord back, not this envious, prideful, lazy Discord."
"Envious ? Prideful ? LAZY?" the spirit huffs in offense. "I'm not envious of anything! I may be a bit vainglorious, but I have a right to be as a primordial spirit. And I'm not lazy. I'm just trying to have some fun while everyone else enjoys order."
"I'm sure you're envious of someone ," Lavey responds. "I mean, chaos is nothing without order, and the two usually bicker all the time. Where is your sibling anyway?"
The draconequus goes rigid at the mention of his primordial sibling. "Sister?" Discord mutters solemnly. He shakes his head, driving out any depressing thoughts and puts on the tough guy attitude again. "I haven't talked to that old stump in ages, especially since I've been sealed in stone for a number of centuries. I myself wonder how that old hag been doing."
"Why don't you ask that 'old hag' yourself, brother?" a serene voice calls out.
All eyes turn to look behind the Spirit of Chaos to see an alicorn that wasn't there before. Her body looks see-through like a spirit; in fact it looks almost like a holographic projection. Her aura is calming, similar to that of Celestia’s. Though Lavey has never seen her before, he's sure he knows her.
"Greetings, everypony," the Spirit of Order chimes with a warm smile. However, her smile fades into a stern face as she looks upon the draconequus, who looks ashamed to stand in front of the beautiful entity. "Brother."
"S-sister," Discord mutters, while refusing to make eye contact. "It's been a while, huh?"
All eyes turn to the Spirit of Chaos as Harmonia approaches him. The two siblings stare at each other—one has eyes filled with remorse and the other with disappointment. The once calming aura enveloping Harmonia is suddenly tainted by something colder.
“You haven’t aged a day, brother,” Harmonia quips, though her attitude doesn’t falter. “What have you been doing with yourself? Spreading chaos as you see fit? Tormenting the lives of the creatures we were meant to protect and govern?”
“I was just having a little fun, Harmonia,” Discord childishly argues. “Some ponies just can’t see the mundane, monotonous world we live in like I do. I’m trying to liven things up a bit!”
“You should probably leave that up to the ones who are more specialized in that area,” the Spirit of Order states. She looks over at the ponies but explicitly sets her sights on Pinkie Pie, who nonchalantly bounces in place. “You can have your fun, Discord. You can set up challenges and boundaries for mortals but nothing that can cause the end of the world.”
“And your order is so much better?” Discord asks. “Getting rid of my ‘obstacles’ so ponies can improve themselves? They always blame me for the things wrong with them while they blame you for the good things that go in in their lives!”
Harmonia remains silent and stone-faced while Discord huffs and puffs in rage. The primordials stare at each other, while the atmosphere of malice begins to thicken. It almost feels as if the world may end if these two don't settle their dispute one way or another.
“Come now, Discord,” Lavey intervenes. “I honestly don’t see why you can’t just go back to instilling orderly chaos. Chaos and Order are needed to instill harmony in a world. Without one, the other can not thrive, just as light and darkness coexist. Shadows can not exist without light to make the shape.”
Discord stutters as he tries to explain himself or for any reason for his actions. He looks around at the creatures surrounding him and bows his head in shame.
“Brother, all you’ve done is allow others to antagonize you,” Harmonia factually states. “You’re just an old fart who can’t see past himself. You try to earn favor and respect from others but all you’ve done is cause others to fear you. And what happens when people fear a tyrant or dictator?”
“VIVA LA RESISTANCE!” Pinkie shouts with a salute.
Harmonia blinks at the hyperactive mare few times and clears her throat before continuing. “Uh, yes. Exactly what happened to you a thousand years ago and not too long ago, correct?”
“I wasn’t trying to be a tyrant! That’s crazy!” Discord argues. Lavey simply chuckles at the irony of the situation—a Spirit of Chaos of all beings claiming something else to be crazy. “I was just trying to have some fun! Liven up the world!”
“You didn’t realize you were harming ponies in the process, did you?” Twilight asks. She seems to have calmed down a bit and no longer projects an antagonizing attitude towards Discord. “So when you split me and my friends up—“
“It was just so I could have a little more fun,” Discord shamefully finishes. “I knew you would try to lock me away again and keep me from having a grand old time. But I swear, I didn’t want to hurt or scare anypony. I just—“
“You were just throwing a house party while your folks were away and kinda got a little out of hand,” Lavey finishes. “At least, that would be the best analogy for your situation, I suppose. But fun means nothing when you have no one to enjoy it with.”
Lavey looks back to Twilight who simply rolls her eyes at the nudge. She steps forward and stands two feet away from the draconequus, clears her throat, and gives him her proposal in the most diplomatic way she can.
“Discord, I’m sure Princess Celestia wanted me to do this and...although it’ll take some time to get us to trust you and forgive you for what you’ve done, I think you need a friend to help guide you and to keep you from being lonely.”
“A friend?” the spirit questions. “Is this what Sunbutt’s been doing now? Sending ponies in to share friendship instead of—“
“Do you wanna take the offer or not, Ditz-cord?” Rainbow interrupts.
Discord shoots the pegasus a cold glare but proceeds to extend his paw for Twilight to shake. “I guess I’ve got nothing to lose, huh?”
With their task complete, Celestia had been called back to take in Discord and to double-check his promise to use his powers for good. For some odd reason, not disclosed to anyone, Harmonia refused to be present around the sun princess.
“I’m glad to know that Discord has finally returned to his old self,” the princess says with gratefulness. “Thank you, Lavey and everypony, for your assistance.”
Everyone, including the Chaos Spirit, bow before the princess, which the ponies find rather shocking.
"Well, I suppose chaos doesn't necessarily need to be all fun and games, especially when ponies don't really appreciate uncontrolled chaos," Discord somberly states. "I just wanted somepony to appreciate me instead of my sister for once. I thought I could get that by livening things up a bit and just letting loose. But I see I was being a fool. I deeply apologize for everything I have done to everyone."
Celestia smiles warmly and nods in acceptance of Discord's apology. "Well, that is very sincere of you, Discord. Perhaps you can be a good friend to the ponies of Equus as well as it's protector."
"Speaking of 'good friend'," Twilight interjects, "I think it's best if you spend some more time with somepony who is willing to accommodate you into their home. Not me, of course. I don't really have enough room for another guest."
Lavey glances over to the unicorn and can't tell if what she's saying is true or a lie. Sure, Discord could manifest a bed for himself, but knowing Twi, she'd probably just enjoy having chaos not being in her home.
"Who do you suggest?" Discord asks. "The wild pegasus? Perhaps the obnoxiously ecstatic party mare?"
"Fluttershy," Lavey says.
All eyes turn to the aforementioned pegasus, who has a betrayed look on her face. "M-me?" she stutters. "I-I don't think I can—"
"Come on, Fluttershy," Applejack interjects, "Ah'm sure you can take in another critter. He shouldn't be no different from a rabbit or a bear or whatnot."
Fluttershy looks up to the Spirit of Chaos, who puts on an adorable, cat-face. Knowing the timid mare, she can't possibly say no and disappoint everyone.
"Okay," she finally relents. "B-but I'm going to have to lay some ground rules. I mean, if you're okay with it."
"Whatever it takes for me not to get destroyed. You seem rather tolerant of other ponies and their antics, so I'll have plenty of fun with you around."
Fluttershy swallows a lodged lump, knowing she's going to regret accepting this responsibility.
Author's Note
Trickery and uncontrolled chaos are not favored upon by the gods. After the whole thing with Loki tricking the gods of the pantheons to declare war on each other, any rogue spirits or deities who stray from their responsibilities will be punished severely. You can read more about the War of the Gods on the Demonic Paradise Wiki, HERE !
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The crisp chill of the night air pelts Lavey’s skin as he flies north with Twilight holding onto his shoulders for dear life. Fortunately, his eldritch body heat provides both travelers with enough warmth to stay comfortable as they approach freezing climates.
“I know you wanted an exquisite date,” Lavey shouts over the rushing wind in his ears, “but is this destination really safe?”
“Of course!” Twilight shouts back. “As long as we find a good cave to stay in, we should be fine! I may not be impervious to the mountains’ climate but that’s why I have you!”
Even though Twilight is wearing as many layers of thick, winter clothing as possible, she can not acclimate to the sharp, freezing temperatures of the Crystal Mountains. Hardly any pony has managed to traverse the range due to the preternatural freezing temperatures and blinding blizzards. But this world has nothing on a hell-spawn; his body simply melts away the piercing winds around him, providing him and his date passage to traverse the land with ease.
"According to my research, the last time this event took place was almost a hundred years ago!" Twilight shouts beyond the wind. "If I'm not mistaken, it should be happening again later tomorrow night!"
Lavey peers back at her with a perplexed expression. One of the only reasons Twilight wanted to visit such a volatile environment was because of the Astral Borealis: a natural phenomenon that occurs similar in fashion to Earth’s Aurora Borealis. He knows it’s a once in a lifetime opportunity, but to dwell in frigid climates longer than needed just to experience it is a little much.
"Excuse me, did you say tomorrow night!?" Lavey asks. "As in another twenty-four hours!? Why the hell did we have to get up so early if it's in the middle of the night!?"
"So we can have some fun while we're there! If we left tomorrow morning and just stayed for the Astral Borealis, it would be boring! We're gonna make some memories—ski, sled, have some fun in the snow, and wait for the event!"
Lavey rolls his eyes at her reasoning but can't help but think that the little egghead has a point.
The hybrid originally didn’t mind the trip as long as his mate took the necessary requirements and paraphernalia for the severe conditions. He had to facepalm himself—for her sake—as he remembered who he was talking to. However, Twilight did end up being a little more or less prepared; her excessive clothing makes her look like a beach ball with pony parts. She hardly has any climbing gear to traverse the perilous range, most likely because she’s expecting Lavey to carry her like a child.
Bits of ice and snow start to peck at Lavey’s skin and, although it tickles somewhat, it doesn’t stagger him in his trajectory. However, only until the small sprinkle of snow becomes a full blanket of white that obscures his vision, does he slow his advancement. He staggers a bit as he tries to fight against the opposing winds while holding onto his mate, eventually landing on a cliff near a cave entrance.
“Does that seem like a suitable spot?” Lavey asks as he points to the opening.
“You know I can barely see anything in this snow, Lavey!” the unicorn responds through the howling winds. “Just see if it’s good enough for us to get out of this blizzard!”
Lavey doesn’t hesitate to move as she gives the command. He wraps his wings around the pudgy luggage holding onto his back as he carefully approaches the cave. Making sure to watch his footing and for snow slipping from the mountain side, he peers in, taking note of the eerie, cool, and damp environment; it’s satisfactory for the time being.
As he ventures deep enough into the cavern to keep Twilight out of the grasp of the cold wind, he kneels down to let the mare off. Unfortunately, instead of being able to land casually on the stone floor, she loses her footing and rolls onto her back like a defenseless turtle. She nudges left and right, to and fro, but she can’t seem to roll herself upright. Taking the opportunity of this rich moment, Lavey summons his cellphone from a small portal and starts recording and taking pictures of her predicament while snickering like a child.
“Can you stop laughing and help me up!?” Twilight barks. “I don’t wanna lay here in front of the entrance and freeze my rump off!”
As much as he wants to help her, moments like this don’t come often and Lavey wants to savor sweet times like this whenever he can. After a few more seconds of watching Twilight try and fail to roll back onto her hooves, Lavey finally adheres to her request and plucks her like the bouncy beach ball she is and turns her over until her hooves are placed firmly on the stone foundation.
“There, happy?” he asks with a cheeky grin.
“Somewhat,” his mate replies in a stone-cold tone, though she flashes him a small smirk as she attempts to take off her stuffy clothing with her magic. All that’s left is a turquoise down jacket, a set of lavender earmuffs, navy blue ski pants, and rose-red boots. “What do you wanna do while we wait, by the way?”
“Should we just rest for now?” the hybrid suggests as he releases a contagious yawn. “As much as I want to have some fun while we’re here, I doubt we can go out in this blizzard. Plus, I’m pretty exhausted from having to wake up at twelve in the morning for the trip.”
He sits against a cool wall with his legs crossed and arms and wings open to accept his lover, which the mare delicately enters. Within the small space of his lap, Twilight circles around like a cat judging its bed before finally laying down to rest. Lavey covers the resting mare in his wings and arms as he manually raises his body temperature to a nice, warm-enough level so as to not burn the unicorn.
“I guess sleep is a good idea,” Twilight mumbles as she too lets out a loud yawn. “Just....set an alarm for...” She doesn’t get to finish her sentence before finally drifting off into a much needed slumber.
Luckily, Lavey proceeds to set an alarm on his cellphone for an hour after sunrise, right before he too falls into the land of dreams.
Lavey doesn’t know how long he and Twilight had been out but it feels like a couple of days. Checking his lap for the purple pony, he’s relieved to see her still within his clutches. She breathes heavily but doesn't snore, which is a blessing for him. Her warm breath washes over his legs and groin but doesn't stimulate him in anyway, which should be a bessing for her.
Precariously reaching for his phone so as to not wake his mate, he checks the remaining time until the alarm goes off. He glowers at the screen as it displays only one more hour before the alarm rings its sonorous, irritating song.
With his eyes fully open and his body somewhat awake, Lavey doesn’t see a point in going back to sleep any time soon. With Twilight still slumbering away, there’s no one to talk to. All he can do is bask in the silence of the cave or watch the blinding blizzard outside. He can’t use his phone to entertain himself out of fear of prematurely waking Twilight, which is a real letdown.
Basking in the silence, he pays attention to the dripping of cave water and the howling of the wind outside. It feels like he’s in a deep meditation and his senses have been heightened to pick up even the faintest of sounds like the small sound of water dripping on the stone floor, the gentle heartbeats of his paramour, and the quaint sound of crackling wood.
Lavey’s ears perk up and he slowly sits up straight. Panning his ears, he listens intently to the silence to verify what he heard; sure enough, the sound of a campfire’s crackling, dry wood resonates through his ears. Turning his head over to the dark descent of the cave, he notices a small, orange glow illuminating a dark wall.
His hearts skip a beat as he looks between the light, Twilight, and the outdoors. Wondering if he should flee for Twilight’s safety, the stranger’s privacy, or even for his own safety, he can’t seem to come up with a good decision.
“Lavey?” Twilight wearily whispers, dragging the prince’s attention back down to his number one priority. “You're awake already?”
He doesn't respond. Adrenaline runs through his veins as he tries to think of a way out without having to endanger Twilight. However, with the circumstances...
“Hey, what’s that light down there?”
Lavey can feel his hearts drop into his stomach as he looks back to the light glow of the fire down the corridor. Peering back down at Twilight, he notices her face slowly morphs from malaise and confusion to terror and petrifying fear.
“What is that?” she whispers. “Do you think it could be another pony?”
Lavey slowly rises from his spot, reintroducing Twilight to the freezing elements, but she doesn't attempt to latch onto him for warmth. He cautiously makes his way down the corridor with Twilight just on his tail; however, the clacking of her hooves upon the stone floor cause too much noise, forcing him to hold her against his chest as he continues down the chamber.
As they near the source of the light, the prince plasters his back against the wall, disregarding the jagged protrusions that may scratch and wound his posterior. The stench of iron and rotting meat sting the hybrid’s nostrils, verifying that there may be a carnivorous creature just around the corner, but he pushes on. Peeking around the corner, he and Twilight lay eyes upon scraps of flesh and bone and a single creature laying on its back in front of a warm fire.
It’s another demon, but this one is an imp—bald head, small nubs for horns, a goblin nose, tattered, draconic wings, and a grotesquely slim figure that reveals its bones beneath it’s anorexic body.
“It’s just an imp, nothing to be afraid of,” Lavey whispers ever so cautiously. “They don’t act unless commanded by those higher than them, so it’s most likely here to assassinate me but I can take it down in a split second.”
“We should just find another cave, just to be on the safe side,” Twilight suggests. “What if there’s more than this one?”
“Well, they are know to hunt and attack in legions. Still, I’d be able to slaught—“
The sound of an eldritch hiss drags the couple’s attention back to the entrance of the cave. Fear begins to fester in Lavey's hearts as a pair of shimmering, yellow eyes pierce through the darkness, followed by a bloodthirsty growl. Lavey quickly turns to face the predatory imp while setting Twilight behind him, however, that wouldn’t be a wise option, considering the beast right around the corner; unfortunately, Lavey doesn’t have many options to choose from.
“Do you think you can protect yourself?” he softly asks.
“You take this one and I take the one back here?” Twilight questions back. “No problem.”
Lavey nods, hoping his mate saw his response to the plan. He gets into a defensive position—claws unsheathed and teeth barred to rip and tear his enemy apart.
Although his stance is strong and firm, his spirit slowly wavers as he notices another imp slowly appearing from a small crevice in the wall. Soon, another one emerges, and then another one, and another until the entrance to the cavern is sealed by ravenous little imps.
Adrenaline courses through the Satan-spawn’s body, forcing him to choose between the only two options available. He could snatch Twilight and get the hell out of here but that would mean these monsters will give chase and eventually slaughter more innocent bystanders in their path. If he were to stay and fight, he has no idea how long Twilight will be able to last against these hellish creatures. With no other options laid out before him, he lets demonic bloodlust guide his actions to fight back.
One of the imps before him charges, releasing a bloodcurdling screech. Once it closes the gap about halfway, it leaps into the air with its claws outstretched, ready to tear into its prey. Timing his movements, Lavey grabs the little creature by the throat, causing it to squirm and writhe for air. The Satan-spawn grabs the little bastard by the back of the head with his free hand and slams its skull into the stone floor. Blood, brain matter, and bone fragments fly as its head is pancaked into the floor and the body burns away, leaving a pool of fresh, crimson essence.
Lavey looks back up at the other imps, noticing their resolve faltering, if only just, before they recover their spirits and charge towards him.
He can hear the imp behind him groan in agony as the sharp sound of arcane magic strikes it. The scent of charred flesh fills the cave system but so do the creatures screams, signifying it hasn’t been properly killed.
“You have to destroy all three of its hearts or its brain,” he explains. “Otherwise, it won’t die.”
“What do you think I’m trying to do!?” Twilight barks back.
She exerts more grunts as she fires off blast after blast of offensive spells, trying her best to kill her assailant, but the imp sounds tenacious and may be smarter than Lavey had originally thought.
The hybrid isn’t having it so easy on his end, despite the unfathomable power difference. Although he could eviscerate every single creature in this cave system with a wave of his hand, he can’t risk having the walls collapse on him and Twilight. The only thing he can do is mow down the horde with his bare hands as it approaches.
As he rips out hearts from their cages and brains from skulls, Lavey doesn't notice the few imps scale the walls and ceiling, until it’s too late. They tear into his flesh with their teeth and claws—biting, swiping, and lacerating—but never going for his hearts or brain as if they want to torture him, and it seems to be working. Despite his regeneration, every hole or burning laceration that gets sown up is replaced by another somewhere else, just as searingly painful.
A sharp pain strikes his ankle, forcing him down to one knee and limiting his movements. Looking back, one imp is gnawing away at the sensitive tendon as it eyes him with sadistic glee. Using his tail, the hybrid jabs it through the monster’s cranium and through the brain, allowing him to throw the creature back into the horde.
The tendon heals up in no time but the pain manages to linger a bit as he continues to fight. Surprisingly, arcane, magenta beams strike a few of the imps, splattering gore upon the walls. Looking back, Lavey is surprised to see Twilight covered in dripping, crimson essence as she manifests spell after spell to fire at the incoming demons. Each magenta beam doesn’t destroy the creatures instantly; their bodies expand until they pop like organ-filled balloons like in a twisted, circus horror flick.
The small area where the last imp was resting seems to lead down deeper into the cave and may provide the couple with a viable means of escape. If Lavey can just get him and Twilight in there, he can bring the cave system crashing down onto the remaining legion of demons and they'll be home free.
However, before he can even move an inch into the cave, a heavy pressure seems to fill the area they are currently in. A loud series of crackles and pops drag his attention back to Twilight, who manifests a heavy concentration of mana within her horn, creating a dense atmosphere around them. Her face is contorted with pain and fury while a few veins pop up around her temple, seeming as if they are about to burst. Sweat dribbles down her face as she does her best to concentrate on her spell, groaning in agony as if her skull is about to split.
Surprisingly, the imps stop their advance, frozen in fear by the overwhelming concentration of power within the chamber. This would be the perfect opportunity to grab Twilight and run but something tells the prince to stay and watch the spectacle.
Her horn is filled to the brim with violent, arcane power, yet it continues to bubble over. The magenta glow grows brighter and, similar to their fight with Nahemoth, it seems to be blended with a darker aura. She parts her hooves, giving herself a stable stance as she prepares to fire off her devastating attack.
“Leave him ALONE !” she roars as she lets her spell loose.
The magenta and black beam tears through the cavern, eviscerating everything in its path. The imps scream and squeal in terror as they are caught within its etherial power and end up being charred like timber. The cave system crumbles and quakes from the overwhelming power surge, showing threatening signs of collapsing soon, but no one can move as Twilight releases every ounce of her magic to destroy the imp army.
As the last few drops of magic spurt from her horn and the beam dies out into the atmosphere, the unicorn collapses onto the stone foundation, looking on at her work with a weak smile. The walls around them are charred and glistening with molten rock. The cave entrance has been enlarged and broken down, allowing the snow to venture deeper into the system. The bodies of the preying imps have been burned to a crisp, causing their corpses to flake into the wind—flesh, organs, and all. Blood remains slathered onto the couple’s bodies and the walls, drenching the small enclosure with the stench of iron.
Blinking a few times to bring himself back to reality, Lavey looks back at the drained unicorn and quickly rushes down to her. He holds her head up into his hand as he cautiously gauges her health. Her eyes are shut tight and she remains unresponsive to his touch, allowing worry to fester in his heart. He gently shakes her, hoping to get a response, but nothing. He places two fingers just under her jaw and beside her windpipe to check her pulse—still at a normal level, thank God.
“Twilight...hey, Twi, wake up,” he chokes. “C’mon, I know you’re still here. Don’t fuck with me!”
"One down. One to go," a deep, raspy voice says.
Lavey glances behind his shoulder towards the wide mouth of the cave to see a horrifying abomination before him. The white head of the creature is open vertically to reveal a set of sharp teeth and three pairs of red eyes on either side. It's body is malformed, revealing protruding ribs, tattered crow feathers, and stitched gashes. Four, robust arms help it to crawl its way into the cave, where it stands upon the scaled legs of a dragon. Its silver wings are tattered, yet have eyes along every inch that track Lavey's every movements.
"Child of Abomination," the beast growls. "Wretched spawn of Satan. God shall receive me if I bring him your corpse on a pike."
The hell-spawn stands, making sure to place himself in front of Twilight to ensure her protection. He has no clue as to what this demon wants but if he lays a claw on Twilight, Lavey won't have a reason hold back.
"Who the hell are you ," he asks, his temper slowly building.
"God's holiest angel. He Who Sees the Name. The Infamous Rebellion. Surely you have heard of Samyaza, leader of the Grigori?"
"God's holiest angel, huh?" Lavey asks with a smirk. "Pretty sure that title belongs to Chris Kyle, American Sniper and war hero."
"SILENCE!" the fallen angel roars, causing the cave to tremble. "I am Samyaza! I am God's holiest angel! I will gain redemption for my sins and the love of my Father by bringing Him your head!"
"So the imps...were yours ?"
"They were weaker than I expected," Samyaza replies. "Especially considering they fell victim to that mortal. I will slay her just as I will sl—GHK!"
In a split second, the fallen angel falls to his hands and knees as the ground beneath him slowly crumbles and is pummeled by the increased magnitude of gravity. He can't move his body, let alone look up to see the Satanic prince towering over him. Rage burns within Lavey's eyes as he glowers at the subdued demon. He raises his foot and stomps on Samyaza's skull, forcing him to lay powerless on the stone floor.
"YOU DARE!?" the hell-spawn growls. "COMING AFTER ME IS ONE THING. GOING AFTER THE ONES I CHERISH, HOWEVER, IS AN UNFORGIVABLE SIN!!!"
Lavey grabs the demon by the throat and raises him above his head, tightening his grip on the monster's larynx to make him suffer. Sharpened bones emerge from his thorax and begin to constrict the writhing demon, hindering his movements. He takes in the fallen Watcher's fearful look with a smile before penetrating his body with branching ivory, piercing all three hearts in one fell swoop. The fallen angel's corpse is engulfed in flames, providing Lavey with a small scrap of heat, before disappearing into nothingness.
A small groan grabs the hell-spawn's attention, prompting him to mellow out his temper and dash over to his mate. He drops down to his knees and gently taps Twilight's cheek, hoping to get some sort of reaction, but nothing so far. His hearts begin to race with fear as he tries to think of any possible way to wake her up until he looks back outside at the slowly dying blizzard. It’s a rather inappropriate way to check for life but if Twilight's faking her coma, she only has herself to blame.
Gently setting her head back onto the stone floor, Lavey marches over to the cave opening and collects a large clump of mushy, chilling snow into his hands. He makes sure to lower his body temperature to a suitable level to ensure the snow doesn’t melt within his grasp as he lumbers back over to Twilight’s body. Lifting up the front collar of her jacket by a bit, he stuffs the snow into it and watches the show.
Immediately, the unicorn leaps into the air with life, screaming her bloody head off. She runs around in circles as if her rump is on fire, which she’d probably enjoy right about now. Tearing off her jacket, she lets the snow fall from its confines into a mushy puddle on the cave floor.
“I knew that’d do the trick,” Lavey snickers.
Twilight shoots him a menacing glare which doesn’t waver his cheeky smile. However, the hybrid is taken aback as she jumps him, pinning him to the floor as she proceeds to glare daggers at him. Even as she scowls at him, he continues to smile at the unicorn with a shit-eating grin.
“You thought shoving snow down my jacket would be a good idea!?” she bellows. “Are you crazy!?”
Lavey stays silent as he simply shrugs his shoulders. “How about a warm hug to make up for it?”
Twilight releases a disgruntled sigh and collapses onto his chest, grateful for his warmth, though not satisfied with his treatment of her. He immediately embraces her but wipes off the bits of crusting blood on her face and mane before planting a gentle kiss on her lips.
“Sorry our date went off with a terrible start,” he sighs.
“What are you talking about?” she asks. Lavey looks down at her with confusion as she stares back up at him with a weak smile. “I actually enjoyed that little fight. It’s a nice change from reading and studying all the time.
“I used to try and avoid situations like these that can cause me to stress out. But then I realized, situations like these are unavoidable and they can actually be exhilarating sometimes. Being with you, you make things more interesting; you bring exhilaration to my boring, monotonous life—not saying life with my friends is boring or anything. I’ve come face to face with ancient evils before but those events can’t compare to the action I’ve had ever since you came along.”
“So...you actually don’t mind fighting even the most powerful of creatures?”
Twilight nuzzles her head under the hybrid’s chin, making sure to watch her horn. “I’d fight as many demons and angels as I have to if it means I get to do it by your side.”
Appreciative of her devotion and fighting spirit, Lavey can’t help but feel she might be a little in over her head about her abilities. She’s always been a little stubborn and hardly takes no for an answer, so it would be impossible to persuade her in the opposite direction.
As he holds her into his pectorals, letting his warmth envelop them both, the sun peeks over the horizon, igniting the snow-white landscape in its blazing, orange glow. With his energy drained from battle and worrying over Twilight, Lavey releases one last yawn before slumbering off.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
“THIS IS AWESOME!” Twilight screams with exhilaration as she rides down a snowy slope at full speed.
Sledding upon a stiff bark of a tree craved out by Lavey, the unicorn dangerously but easily weaves past the incoming boulders, trees, and snow piles as she hurdles towards the base of the mountain.
Lavey is right on her tail, riding on his own sled-like bark down the mountain, while making sure to watch over Twilight and her new reckless behavior. Even though she’s grown exceptionally skilled at riding a makeshift sled in a few, simple hours, she still manages to make him worry that she’ll eventually ram into something.
At last, the two manage to come to a freezing halt at the plateaued base, safe and sound. While Twilight pants for air from the thrilling experience, Lavey can’t help but gasp in relief at their safety. Just when he thinks he can catch a relaxing breath, he hears their sleds beginning their ascent back up the mountain. Much to his displeasure, he looks back to see Twilight gleefully climbing back up to the mouth of the cave for another round, the sleds being dragged in a levitation spell.
“You know, as much as I love taking exhilarating risks, it’s really hard to do it with you around,” the hybrid comments.
Twilight looks back at him with a betrayed expression plastered on her face. “What are you talking about?” she asks. “I’m fun to be around, right?”
“It’s not that.” Lavey climbs back up the mountain and grabs the little unicorn and the sleds on his way. “You’re more vulnerable to being harmed and don’t have regenerative abilities like me. It’s like I’m having to constantly look after a child running with scissors.”
Twilight goes limp in his hold as she thinks over the comparison. Her ears droop and a look of shame washes over her face, causing a tinge of pain to brew in the hybrid’s hearts.
“I may have been getting a little reckless,” she admits. “How about a break? Maybe we can stop for some breakfast or something while we're here."
Lavey looks down at his luggage with confusion, but smiles. "Stop for breakfast? And where, pray tell, would we find a spot to have breakfast in the middle of a barren mountain range?"
"I was expecting you to have something saved up in your little pocket dimension. If not, I'm sure we can bother Shining Armor and Cadance for some breakfast."
The hybrid ponders the idea and decides it would be beneficial to have a decent breakfast to start off the day. After all, the only things he has holed up in his pocket dimension are a few snacks and meat—nothing satisfying for an equine such as Twilight.
Without wasting another second, he shoots back up to the mouth of the cave, tosses the sleds in, and dashes on over to the Crystal Empire.
With the wind and blinding blizzard no longer a bother, Lavey can easily travel to his destination without any hinderances. What's better is that Twilight no longer has to overburden herself with layer upon layer of thick, winter clothes to insulate heat. Just a parka, boots, cargo pants, and earmuffs are all she needs to keep her warm—that, and her trusty, living heater.
"You don't think they'll mind if we just barge in unannounced, do you?" Lavey asks.
"Of course not," Twilight responds. "They'll be delighted to have us over. Only problem is, they'll probably be talking non-stop about our relationship."
The last time they had met, when they were protecting the Crystal Empire from the advancements of the Great Beast, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance weren’t too displeased by Twilight and Lavey’s relationship. Though, the hybrid could tell there was a bit of obvious concern in Shining’s eyes.
“I just hope your brother is alright with us,” the prince mutters. “He didn’t seem too pleased by us being together.”
“Why wouldn’t he?” Twilight questions. “You’ve been so good to me. Shining’s always told me, ‘If you ever find yourself a good colt-friend, make sure they’re wise, courteous, and loving—otherwise I’m gonna skin them alive’. Obviously, you’re all three of those things.”
Lavey smiles with an iota of pride as he soars through the skies as all three aspects point right back to him. “And if anybody were to say otherwise...?”
“I’d blast them into next week if they even think that,” the mare replies with a giggle. “Oh, I think we’re almost there.”
Up ahead, through the thick curtain of clouds, the Crystal Empire’s majestic land is revealed. It always manages to amaze the hybrid, despite witnessing Mammon’s grand palace, edifices, and wealth back in Hell. It just always manages to mesmerize him; the way the entirety of the kingdom is seemingly magically sculpted entirely out of crystals of every type.
The palace in the center of the empire has a small balcony where the princess can make royal decrees and announcements to the citizens below. It also acts, in Lavey’s case, as a suitable landing pad for him and Twilight.
As the hybrid touches down to let Twilight off, two Crystal Pony guards stand in fighting positions, spears and shields at the ready. Only until they register who the intruders are, do they lower their weapons and stand at attention.
“Forgive us, Lavey and Twilight,” one of the guards apologizes with a stout salute. “What brings you two back to the Crystal Empire?”
Twilight steps forward, takes the limelight, and gives their explanation. “We just came by to visit my brother and Cadance. Do you know where they are?”
“Of course,” the first guard replies with a bow. “Follow me.”
One of the few things Lavey has noticed about the palace is that the guards seem more relaxed and more sociable than the ones back in Canterlot. Celestia’s guards always seem so uptight and stern, never saying so much as a hello. Here, in the Crystal Empire, Lavey feels warm and welcome with all the kind greetings and smiles from the soldiers.
“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is in here,” the guard says as he stops in front of a majestic, amethyst door with a sapphire frame. “Prince Shining Armor is still on his rounds. He shall meet up with you momentarily.”
Turning to the massive door, the guard knocks three times, earning a response from the other side.
“Come in!” a female voice answers.
As the doors open, Lavey and Twilight are met with a peculiar sight. Cadance and Shining Armor have been blessed with a beautiful, bawdy bedroom. The walls are made of alabaster moonstone with small ribbons of ruby or carnelian woven within. A small desk with a mirror and makeup sit near one wall while a bookshelf filled with what seems to be comic books and novels sits on another.
The bed is perhaps the strangest and eye-catching thing in the entire room. It’s in the shape of a massive, red heart with pink and white pillows. Roses and tulips in vases surround the piece of furniture, giving off a more amorous vibe to the room. Strangely, it looks like a setting plucked out of a fancy brothel.
It honestly shouldn’t be much of a surprise, considering Cadence is the Princess of Love—which comes in more displays than one. Lavey can only image the extreme copulation sessions going on in this room, despite his angelic blood trying its best to drag him away from such thoughts.
While Lavey is alone with his thoughts, Twilight jovially runs over to her sister-in-law and wraps her hooves around her in a loving embrace.
“Hi, Cadance!” she greets with enthusiasm.
“Twily!” The alicorn, very much overjoyed as she is surprised, reciprocates her affection with a hug of her own. “What are you doing here out of the blue?”
“Lavey and I just came down from the Crystal Mountains to grab some breakfast. And before you ask ‘Why were you in the mountains in the first place?’ it’s because we were going to watch the Astral Borealis.”
Instead of seeming shocked, Cadance giggles at her in-law’s explanation and wraps a wing around the unicorn’s shoulders.
“Twilight, you don’t have to go all the way to the mountain range to watch the Astral Borealis,” the princess states.
Lavey’s ears perk up at her words, prompting him to slowly turn his head over at Twilight and raise a brow. “What?”
“Yeah,” Cadence answers, ignoring the hybrid’s blazing eyes. “The Astral Borealis is a special occasion in the Crystal Empire. You can just stay here and watch it with us!”
Twilight looks like she's ready to jump out of the nearest window to escape her mate's wrath. She nervously chuckles and turns to face the hybrid, who doesn't waver in his displeasure.
"L-Lavey, I can explain..." the little pony stammers.
"We could have just stayed in the comfort of the Crystal Empire, enjoyed some good food, warmth, and some company; instead, you decided we needed to fly all the way into the frigid north to watch something that we could see here ."
The young unicorn's ears droop and she bows her head in shame. As frustrating as she can be sometimes with these over-the-top activities, Lavey can't blame the mare for trying to be thrilling, what with her new attitude and all. Releasing a frustrated sigh, the hybrid kneels down and places a gentle hand on the mare's head while attempting to look her in the eyes. She looks up at him, still somewhat upset by her own actions, but still manages to make eye contact with him.
"I'm sorry, Lavey," she murmurs. "I just wanted us to spend some alone time together for once." She looks back over at Cadance, who doesn't seem fazed by her explanation. "No offense, Cadance." The matriarch simply smiles and nods in understanding, prompting the unicorn to continue. "We hardly get to spend a lot of time away from everypony else, so I thought this would be a good getaway from everything. I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner."
Everyone remains silent, letting a strange, cold atmosphere envelop the room. Lavey can't help but feel sympathetic for his love, despite her not communicating her wishes with him earlier. Reluctantly, however, he embraces her in a warm hug out of compassion. He can feel her tension melt away as she reciprocates with a loving hug of her own.
"You should have just told me in the first place, Twilight," he gently states. "One of the most important things in a relationship is communication. If you wanted to spend some time away from the bustle of Ponyville and everything, I could have taken you somewhere interesting myself."
The little unicorn pulls back and looks into her paramour's eyes with gratefulness for his compassion. "I'm sorry. I promise to communicate things more often. But now that we're here..."
Twilight trails off, leaving Lavey to finish her sentence with a smile. "We can grab some breakfast."
"We'd better hurry if you want breakfast," Cadance says, dragging the couple's attention over to the matriarch. "The chefs stop preparing breakfast around ten. I'll guide you two to the banquet hall and have the chefs prepare something for you two lovebirds."
Chuckling at the turn of the situation, Lavey ruffles his mate's streaked mane and rises up from his spot to follow the matriarch to grab some well-deserved breakfast.
Lavey was expecting breakfast to include mostly vegan-style meals, something not exactly to his taste. How surprised he was when he found out breakfast isn't only vegan, but also items to his liking. There's not only vegetables in the mix, but some fruit, chocolate, and some nuts—enough protein to get him through the day.
The massive dining table isn't as extravagantly embellished with excessive amounts of food like Celestia's, but with just enough to satisfy all three diners.
"So, how have you two been doing this whole time?" Cadance asks as she drizzles her oats and banana slices with melted chocolate. "I take it Lavey's been treating you well, Twilight?"
"He's been the best colt-friend I could ask for," the little unicorn replies. She places a hoof on the hybrid's hand, which he respectively closes, clutching her hoof in his embrace. "I couldn't ask for a better partner than him."
Lavey chuckles at the welling pride in his heart and ruffles his mate's pristine mane in response. "Knock it off," he giggles. "You embellish me too much. Besides, I couldn't ask for a better mate than you."
Cadance giggles as she witnesses her sister-in-law and the hybrid prince act like such adorable little love bugs. However, her attention is suddenly grabbed by the doors to the dining hall opening to reveal her beloved husband trotting in.
"Sweetie, welcome back!" she chimes joyfully. The alicorn dashes on over to her paramour to embrace him in a loving hug. "How were your rounds, dear?"
"Everything's safe and secure, hun," the captain replies. He looks up, noticing Twilight and Lavey sitting at the dining table, just watching their embrace. "Oh, hey, you two are here?"
His voice conveys surprise and displeasure, something Lavey can pick out all too easily. His eyes are fixated on the hybrid like a hawk as if he’d try to do something brash.
However, unknowing of her brother’s demeanor towards Lavey, Twilight leaps from her seat and dashes over to her loving big brother, enveloping him in a passionate hug.
“How’s my B.B.B.F.F.?” she asks.
“I’m doin’ great, kid,” the stallion replies as he playfully ruffles his sibling’s mane. “What are you two doing here out of nowhere?”
“We just came by to watch the Astral Borealis,” Lavey answers, shifting the limelight onto him. He rises from his seat, a banana slice covered in chocolate in his hand, and waltzes over to the stallion. “How’s it hanging, Shining?”
The hybrid extends his vacant clawed hand, which Shining reluctantly shakes. The hybrid can tell through this connection that Twilight’s brother is still anxious of the hybrid, despite all he’s done for them. If the stallion found out about his sister’s new reckless behavior, though, he would probably try his best to keep the two paramours separated forever.
"I'm doing great," the stallion replies with nervousness. "You two, uh, been good? Not getting into any trouble? You haven't been trying to get too intimate with my sister, have you?"
Shining's nervous gaze turns into an ice cold scowl as he eyes the hybrid, who doesn't seem too fazed by the sudden shift in tone. Instead, Lavey holds one hand to his chest and another held up as if swearing an oath.
"I promise, I have never tried anything of the sort," he states coolly. "If I were to do anything to make her upset, I would execute myself without a second thought."
"Come on, boys, you don't have to ruin the atmosphere," Twilight says with annoyance. "Shining Armor, you don't have to worry about Lavey. He's been a great help to me and my friends and I think you'll actually like him if you actually got to know him a bit better."
"That's a great idea!" Cadance exclaims with elation. All eyes turn to the Princess of Love to see her eyes sparkling with excitement. "How about we spend time together separately? I can take Twilight out on the town and Shining Armor and Lavey can do their own thing."
Twilight, Lavey, and Shining look to each other with confusion and concern. Though it seems like a swell idea to get the hybrid to spend time with Twilight's brother, Lavey can't bear to be separated from his mate—mainly due to his desire to always be her shield. However, noticing a small glint in Twilight's eyes, he takes it as a sign that she'll be okay for this small activity.
"Sounds like a quaint idea," Lavey finally responds uneasily. He looks down to Shining Armor, who doesn't seem all too thrilled by this arrangement. In a reassuring gesture, the hybrid pats the stallion on the back, earning a rather displeased grunt from him. "Well, come on then, Prince Shining Armor , why don't you show me around your new empire?"
The stallion grumbles as he heads out the double doors leading to a massive corridor. Lavey follows, but not before grabbing a few bits of breakfast for the road.
Shining Armor and Lavey travel down a lengthy corridor on the opposite end of the palace in complete silence—besides the clopping of hooves on crystal echoing through the halls. The silence is almost uncanny, especially since none of the guards seem to want to talk anymore now that Shining Armor is around. Lavey doesn't know if their silence is due to the fact that he's their captain or the fact that the pony’s cross face makes it look like he's ready to kill.
Finally, the two reach the end of the lengthy hallway and stop in front of a plain-looking, alabaster door. Igniting his horn in a magenta aura, similar to Twilight’s, Shining Armor uses his magic to open the door, allowing entrance into the dark room. As soon as the stallion steps in, without even the flick of a switch, the lights suddenly come on, illuminating the room and revealing the contents within.
The room looks like it belongs to a nerdy teenager, something Lavey wouldn't have expected from the Captain of the Royal Guard. Comic books are placed in messy piles next to a nightstand. A small bookshelf rests on one side of a twin-sized bed but the books are placed in haphazardly and without much care. Surprisingly, at the front of the room is a small nineties television resting on top of a dresser while a small NES-looking console sits on the floor with two controllers.
"This is my personal room where I come to relax when I'm done with my rounds," Shining states. "It's kinda like a home away from home. I like being with Cadance, but I want to act like a colt again, you know?"
"Understandable," Lavey responds as he takes in the youthfulness of the space. "It's what most guys want anyway: a place to just be a guy without the hassle of females and other stuff. Of course, we still love our paramours despite needing a break to be ourselves."
Shining goes rigid and looks back at the hybrid with a stern glare. "I'd rather you not talk about that. As happy as Twilight may seem around you, I still don't trust you." He sits on the edge of the bed, continuing to eye the hybrid with suspicion. "Don't get me wrong, it's not because you're part demon, that I can live with. It's just a thing older brothers have, you know?"
Lavey leans against the doorframe with his arms crossed over his chest as he smiles at the stallion. "I do, actually," he responds, earning a confused brow from the captain. "I told you I'm the youngest of all my half-siblings, correct?" Shining nods, prompting Lavey to continue. "Despite that, I'm actually the most level-headed of all of my kin. I'm the one watching over them whenever they go on dates because I'm always reasonable and can tell when they're being taken advantage of."
"So you understand why it's so hard for me to trust you, right?" Shining asks. "I know you helped stop the changeling invasion, helped save the Crystal Empire, changed the Lord of Chaos into an instrument of good...but I can't help but feel like you'll step out of line.
"I love my little Twily and I would do anything to make sure she's happy. She's always seemed stone-cold around others when she lived in Canterlot—always studying, never making time for friends, being a loner all the time, and all that. Now, she’s brighter around you. Sure, her friends can make her feel the same way, I'm sure, but you seem to...to take things to the next level. Seeing her around you with that warm smile of hers...I haven't seen that in a long time."
"If that's the case, why do you find it difficult to trust me?" Lavey asks. "I think this is dealing with a little more than trust issues."
Shining Armor looks to him with a reignited flame and a bit of pain in his eyes. "Well, if it's not that, what the heck else could it be?"
Lavey remains silent as he stares the stalwart stallion down. He tries his best to come up with a possible reason for Shining Armor's behavior, though he's no psychologist by any means. However, like a sudden flash, an epiphany sparks in his mind.
"I don't think your problem has anything to do with you trusting me or me stepping out of line," the hybrid reveals. Shining's ears perk up and he looks to the prince with confusion. "I think you might be forming some sort of separation anxiety."
The pony’s eyes widen in surprise and his face deepens in confusion. “S-separation anxiety?” he sputters. “I highly doubt that. You’re just making up excuses.”
“Twilight was experiencing the same exact thing when we were heading to Canterlot for the wedding,” Lavey states. “She would complain that since you were marrying Princess Cadance, she’d be seeing less of you.”
Shining Armor chuckles as he realizes what Lavey is revealing must be true. “I guess so,” he says. “I guess jealousy and the fear of loss runs in the Sparkle Family. It just pains my heart to see Twilight growing up so fast and heading out on my own. Even when she left for Ponyville and after I moved to the Empire, I was afraid of losing her, despite being only a simple train ride away.”
“That's similar to what Twilight felt,” Lavey responds. He waltzes over to the stallion and sits on the edge of the bed, causing it to creak under his weight. Luckily it manages to hold. “I told Twilight this and I’m telling you too: just because you're separated doesn't necessarily mean you're split. You're not always together but your bond is still strong, no matter where you are."
Unexpectedly, Shining Armor places a tender hoof on the hybrid's back and looks to him with a compassionate smile. "I always told Twily to find somepony who's wise, courteous, and loving. I guess she found all three of those in you, huh?"
"I can also be pretty competitive," Lavey adds as he levitates a controller over to him and Shining. "What say we have a few rounds?"
Shining Armor nods and flips on the television, feeling the tension, anxiety, and fear in his heart melt away now that his confidence and hope are placed firmly upon his brother's shoulders.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The Chance of Children (NSFW)
Author's Note
Oh, hey! Another NSFW chapter! Wonder how many more we're gonna have by the end of the book? I’m sorry, but I’m a horny bastard who can’t help but weave some clop into my stories somewhere.
Includes pre-marital sex, oral, vaginal, cherry-popping, squirting, creampie, horn ejaculation, changeling transformation, unnatural behavior induced by changeling magic.
The Chance of Children (NSFW)
The spa in the Crystal Empire is undoubtedly superior to the one located in Ponyville, no matter how much Twilight may try to deny it. She loves Aloe and Lotus’ services but the Sparkling Coat Spa in the Empire is far more diverse in their treatments. Laying upon a cushiony, firm massage table, Twilight enjoys the exotic, incomparable session and the time she’s getting to spend with Cadance.
Her masseuse works hard but diligently upon her taut back. Every single tense muscle, from the tip of her neck to just above her glutes, are pressed and molded like clay and rid of impurities and stress. She attempts to drown out all thoughts as she lets her body be molded into a new creation as the masseuse sees fit. Her worries and anxieties melt away like ice upon a warm stone.
The sweet, aromatic scent of aloe vera, lavender, and vanilla flood her nostrils, causing a calming sensation to flood her mind. It reminds her of some of the floral and candy shops she's visited with her mother back when she was just a little filly. The peace and tranquility in her body and mind are satisfying, to say the least.
As the thought of family wriggles its way into the unicorn’s brain, the soothing powers of the spa starts to lose its effectiveness. Twilight's can’t help but stress about Lavey and Shining Armor and what they may be talking about. She runs memories of both boys in her mind and reminds herself of the all of the cheerful memories she's had with both of them. Though, neither of them can compare to each other in any way, other than the fact that they both love and care for her like no other...
“Twilight, are you okay?” Cadance’s voice breaks through the unicorn’s thoughts, prompting her to look over to the monarch's worried face. “You look stressed; ironic considering we’re in one of the most relaxing places you could be in.”
“Sorry,” the young unicorn replies. “I’ve just been thinking about Lavey and Shining Armor. I just hope they’re doing alright.”
“Oh, Twilight, I’m sure those two can make up and get along just fine. Right now, it’s just the two of us. Talk to me about something else, like, have you two thought of having kids yet?”
The melting tension in Twilight’s body becomes rigid once more as those strange words slip out of Cadance's muzzle. The unicorn’s ears perk up and her eyes widen in surprise as she gawks at her in-law’s chuckling face. Now she’s questioning whether it’s a joke or a serious question that she’s obliged to answer.
“We're not even married! What brought this up all of a sudden?" she questions.
"I was just curious," the alicorn replies while giving Twilight a sly smile. "So ...?"
Twilight blushes a bit as she thinks about the situation. "We haven't talked about having any, let alone think about it. Though, I'm a little nervous about marriage and having kids."
This time, it's Cadance's turn to look bewildered. "How come?"
"I hadn’t thought of it until now but... It's just... He’s immortal and I'm not. I'm just afraid that when we have foals I won't stay with them like he will. I'll pass on and he’ll be depressed again. I love him but—"
"Twilight, you're being ridiculous," Cadance surprisingly interrupts. Twilight looks to her sister-in-law with confusion and offense, but calms down once she notices the alicorn's warm smile. "You don't think I worried about that when I married Shining Armor? I'm an alicorn princess and I'll live forever. I'll miss my husband once he passes and I won't ever forget about him."
Twilight looks forward, allowing the masseuse to work on her back as thoughts peck at her brain. She’s not against marrying the hybrid, she loves him more than anything in the world—maybe even more than her friends at this point. Merely a few months together and they haven’t even talked about advancing their relationship to a new level due to Twilight’s crippling anxiety.
However, she doesn’t want him to grieve for her like he’s already doing with his mother. So many thoughts, so many reasons to tie the knot, but also so many reasons not to.
“Twilight, let me tell you something,” Cadance says. “I love Shining Armor and I love you. When your brother and I have foals, I’ll miss him when he passes on. Then, after a few more years, you’ll pass on and who do you think I’ll have left?” Twilight stays silent, unsure of what to answer with, until Cadance answers for her. "My children , Twilight. When all else is gone, I'll still have a part of him with me.
"Lavey won't be alone after you pass because he'll always have a small part of you with him: in your foals. Or demons or whatever comes out of your union.”
Twilight's eyes light up as the realization gently hits her. A wave of relief and relaxation—unlike the soothing touch of a masseuse's movements or the aromatic scents lingering in the air—crashes over her like a tidal wave, allowing the crippling fear in her heart to be washed away. As their masseuses move away for a brief moment, Twilight passionately embraces her sister-in-law before breaking apart to let the employees get back to work.
"Once again, you're acting like my old foal-sitter," Twilight chuckles.
"I am your old foal-sitter, silly," Cadance shoots back. "After this, let's check up on the boys and see how they're doing."
Twilight nods in compliance and looks forward as the masseuse works on her back once more; gently placing warm, wet stones along her spine. However, there's really no need for her to feel any more relaxed than she already does right now. With Cadance's reassuring words, Twilight feels more at peace than she's ever been in her entire life.
By the time everyone knew it, dinner came and went, and it was already time for bed. It’s already pretty early in the evening but if everyone wanted to witness the Astral Borealis tonight, they would have to get some rest so as to not miss the phenomenal event.
The room Twilight and Lavey would share is directly across from Cadance and Shining Armor’s room. It’s fitted exactly like the royal couple’s amorous space: scented flora, seductive bed, and a make up set sitting on a table with a mirror.
What’s different, however, is the fact that there is a small mini fridge on the right side of the bed. Curious, Lavey opens it up to reveal two bottles of champagne and a box of assorted sweets. Attached to the box is a small note with a familiar, sweet scent lingering on it.
“You two have fun ,” Lavey reads aloud. “Signed, M.A.C .” He turns to Twilight with a perplexed look and notices her face is almost beet red. “Any idea who th—?”
“I WANNA HAVE A FOAL!” Twilight abruptly blurts.
Lavey blinks a couple times in silence before Twilight’s words actually hit him. He simply stands there, staring at the mare with dumbfounded confusion as he processes her words. He knows he heard that right but he still couldn’t believe he heard that pour out of her mouth. He looks down at the amenities in his hands and finally puts two and two together.
“Cadance and I talked for a brief minute about you and me...having foals,” Twilight explains.
She informs her mate of what Cadance had told her and about the contrite feelings the unicorn felt in her heart about the situation. Everything is hitting Lavey all at once but all he can do is stand there and remain flabbergasted by what he’s hearing.
“I guess Cadance gave us this room and this stuff because she thought we’d get it on tonight,” Twilight says with a nervous chuckle. She doesn’t dare look up at the hybrid out of embarrassment. “I doubt you’d want to, since you’ve sworn against premarital sex.”
"Well, you are right that I'd feel lonely after you pass," the hybrid says with pain. "Even two-hundred years after my mother passed and I still can't get over it. I've never been able to cope with loss and I don't know what I’d do with myself after I lose you—someone who I've grown closer to than my mom.
“But I understand that death is a function of life. Someone once told me that I shouldn’t cut myself off from the rest of the world just because I’ll lose someone someday. If I only look at others sleeping in their graves in the near future, I’ll never see them living joyfully in the now.”
He waltzes over to the mare, kneels to her level, and cups her face in his hand. Her eyes are filled with a longing desire that Lavey wants to fill so desperately, yet his angelic blood silently dissuades him from this goal.
"Children are not a replacement for a lost love but they will carry a part of you, so it's not like I lost you to begin with. I guess that's how my father's been coping with my mother's passing all this time. If we were to have kids, I'd make sure to be happy for them, no matter what may happen."
Twilight’s eyes suddenly light up with a small spark of elation and a smile spreads across her muzzle. Though it would mean throwing his morals out the window to break his chastity, Lavey would do anything to make sure Twilight is happy. He can't fight back his urges anymore, not while Twilight is desperate to have her desires fulfilled. Plus, there's an odd, pheromonal scent lingering in the room that plunders his senses.
"I, uh, hope you don't mind," the unicorn mutters, "but after I saw the contents in the minifridge, I kinda cast a spell on myself that induces estrus."
The hybrid raises a brow in confusion until a loud *DRIP * resonating in the chamber grabs his attention. He looks behind the mare and goes rigid in surprise as he lays eyes upon a slick pool of nectar dribbling down her hind-legs and onto the crystal floor.
Lavey has heard of how estrus works and how excruciatingly unbearable it can be for females. It’s like an itch that never goes away and only intensifies with each passing day until the cycle ends. To see Twilight in such a state breaks him, but it would also mean he’d have to throw away his morals to help her, and he can't possibly deny her pleas for help.
“Please, Lavey,” she achingly whispers. Her face is contorted with pain as her body literally begs for relief. “I need it .”
"Fuck me," the hybrid gripes. "Well, if you want kids, then goddamnit we’re gonna have kids.”
Tears start to well up in Twilight's eyes as a grateful smile spreads across her lips. Without much warning, she leaps into her lover's arms and locks lips with him, exchanging her burning passion.
This connection feels different than the ones Lavey has felt thus far. Before, they were small, brief exchanges of passion and love. Now, this one feels like all of the others combined—put into a massive heap and blended to form a more intimate, matrimonial feeling. They don’t rush it, they don’t exchange tongue, they just relish the moment with each other. His heart races and sweat dribbles down his face as he can feel his lustful instinct rousing from years of chastity.
Something pricks the hybrid’s neck, causing him to look back to find a set of draconic claws holding onto him. He’s confused, as the one holding him should be Twilight, unless...
“How about something to spice up the occasion?” Twilight lasciviously whispers.
Lavey looks back at the mare's face to see a beautiful and arousing image before him. Twilight’s entire physiognomy has been altered to look like that of a demon. Two, black horns protrude from the front of her temple and curve back. Her mane is messy and has streaks of black mixed in. Her eyes are like shards of amethyst within pitch-black caves. Canines and meat-shredding fangs line her muzzle, and a prehensile tongue dwells within her maw.
Nearly her entire body is covered in dark purple, steel-like scales—with the exception of her face, underbelly, and flanks. Her hooves have developed claws that can tear apart flesh. Her tail has morphed into a winding reptilian tail that looks like it could shatter stone. A pair of draconic wings emerge from her scapulae, giving her the appearance of a dark alicorn.
Twilight releases her hold on her paramour’s shoulders and performs a three-sixty spin to show off her brand new form. “What do you think?” she asks as she looks herself over. “I got around to learning changeling magic a few weeks back. I’m still getting used to it but it seems to be holding well. Just, FYI, the whole estrus thing is also changeling magic."
Lavey opens his mouth but no words come out. He’s absolutely amazed and downright stupefied by his paramour’s appearance and new promiscuous attitude. It’s almost enough for him to lose control and ravish her with his unyielding love, but he holds himself back for just a bit longer to savor this moment.
“You’re absolutely stunning,” the hybrid flatters. “I mean, I’ve always like you the way you were but—“
“But having a sexy demoness in bed would sound a little more exotic, wouldn’t it?” Twilight bawdily finishes.
She waltzes over to the bed and places her forelegs on the edge of the mattress, while spreading her hind legs apart and moving her tail out of the way to reveal her dripping wet lips. Her genitals look more draconic than equine—just a simple slit in her loins—but Lavey’s not gonna complain. They’re slick, slightly engorged, and are absolutely thirsting for satisfaction.
Lavey picks up the slight scent of that tantalizing aphrodisiac—sort of a strange mix of tropical fruit and something floral. The scent is most likely the unicorn’s unique pheromone, pulling out her mate's carnal lust from hiding.
“Come on, Lavey,” she woos while shaking her juicy derrière. “Are you gonna mount your future princess or what?”
Heeding the siren’s call, Lavey slowly waltzes over to the unicorn and drops to his knees, his face just inches away from her winking crevice. The radiating heat is scorching and humid upon his skin. The scent is even stronger and pulls at him to indulge himself.
And indulge he does.
Slowly giving in to desire, Lavey firmly grasps Twilight’s fleshy globes, earning a small yelp from the adorable mare, and parts them to get a better view of his prize. Her tight anus is clenched in surprise, while her cunt winks like a teasing mistress, gushing vaginal fluids that trickle down her thighs and onto the marble floor. As much as he’d like to venture into every possible orifice at his disposal, the hybrid knows that time is of the essence.
He uses his thumbs to open up the folds of her pussy to get a better view of what he’s working with. Her sex hardly leaves anything up to the imagination; while the soft skin outside is a vibrant purple, the fleshy inside is glistening pink with mare essence. Her clit bulges, begging for some much needed attention. Her lips attempt to wink within his grasp but fail miserably, only squirting more slick lubricant in the process, staining his digits in their scent.
Unable to withstand the temptation of carnal lust and the mixture of pheromones, the hell-spawn digs in. He buries his face into Twilight’s sopping nethers and, by just barely extending forth his tongue and tapping her labia, manages to earn a gasp of shock from her muzzle. Her body trembles from the exotic sensation coursing through her and her pussy convulses, spurting bits of sticky mare-juices on the hybrid’s face. Lavey pulls back for a brief moment, allowing time for the his mate to get used to this strange feeling but Twilight doesn’t seem to have the same mindset.
Immediately after pulling away, Lavey feels something grab him by the back of the head and push him into Twilight's marehood. It feels like he’s about to be waterboarded in perhaps the most perfect way if he doesn’t indulge his mate properly. He can’t seem to break free of whatever is holding him in place, so he has no other choice but to comply with her wishes, though slowly.
He begins to lick up the sweet essence dribbling into his maw, making sure to attack every inch of Twilight's velvety vulva; from her tender outer labia to the gushing center, only barely making contact with her bulbous clit in an act of teasing. Twilight’s virgin body twitches and her pussy convulses as sensations completely unknown to her attack her every nerve, dragging her closer and closer to a sensation that is all too unfathomable for the mare to bear.
Twilight’s grip on her mate’s head has loosened up a little, what with her mind slowly being eaten away by pleasure, shattering her composure and attention. This could give Lavey the perfect opportunity to escape, but seeing as he can’t possibly move away, by both a desire to satisfy his mate and for his own wants, he continues to fervently eat away at his mate’s tender loins.
Wanting to add a little kick, for Twilight's pleasure, Lavey gently inserts his index and middle claw into her sopping depths, earning a delighted moan from the mare's muzzle. He still wants to take things slow while he has the chance and while his libido has yet to fully consume him. His claws gently graze the mare’s velvety depths, rubbing along her tender walls as they grip them. Her right hind leg begins to twitch and buck out of control as it spasms with euphoric pleasure.
Gradually picking up the pace and increasing his lustful fervor, Lavey extends his tongue to join his digits in Twilight's nethers. Unlike his claws, which rub along the taut, silken walls of her pussy to rouse his thirsting mate, his serpentine tongue traverses her honeypot to extract more of her delectable nectar. The taste is exquisitely fruity and tart like a tropical cocktail, though he doesn’t know if it’s wise to actually swallow the delectable essence.
Every insertion of the hybrid’s serpentine tongue and thick digits are followed by a whiny moan from Twilight’s lips. Her legs tremble and her pussy tightens as wave after wave of euphoria runs from her loins and up her spine. The sweet sounds emanating from her muzzle, along with the aphrodisiac tackling his preternaturally sharp senses, only push her paramour to give it all he’s got.
Twilight’s marehood feels silky and moist around Lavey’s face, and the warmth is astounding . The hybrid can feel the small bumps and ridges running along the interior of her depths as his digits slither their way through. Eventually, his tongue runs into a small, thin block—the only thing keeping the hybrid and Twilight from truly becoming one. It would seem that even with her changeling magic, her hymen remains unaffected. Twilight releases a hearty bray of pleasure and suddenly collapses on the bed, huffing and panting from the strange sensations flooding her body.
The force on Lavey’s head disappears completely, allowing the hybrid the opportunity to pull back for some fresh air. As he gasps and pants, he looks upon his artistry with a proud smile. Twilight’s fluids are smeared around the winking lips and the bare flesh of her inner thighs. Even her puckered ponut somehow managed to get a few splashes of fluid, providing just enough lube for penetration—but he withholds that thought for later.
"Th-that was—" Twilight stammers, unable to register what just went on within her.
"Not bad, right?" Lavey asks as he rises from his spot. He wipes his face and leans forward while firmly gripping one of the mare's scorching hot globes in one hand. "Not to brag, but demons are the masters when it comes to fornication. A normal stallion couldn't possibly compare to their skills. Durable stamina, significantly heftier loads, and a tool that can morph into anything you desire."
"Big talk coming from a virgin ," Twilight quips.
"Oh, shut up," Lavey chortles.
Twilight bucks her rear into Lavey’s groin, digging the hell-spawn’s crotch into the cleft of her ass. Her sopping nethers moistens his loins, tempting his cock to be released from its confinement. With lust bubbling in his soul and his demonic instinct guiding his every action, no way in Heaven or Hell can he hold back his urges. He throws away all sense of morality and righteousness, just this once, so that he can properly embrace his demonic heritage and provide his mate with the satisfaction she deserves.
"Make me ," is all the mare says with a smug grin.
Lavey takes her challenge and grabs hold of her chin in his hand, cranes her head back, and plants a kiss on her silky lips for another passionate make out session; this time, with more fervor and a lustful tone. Their tongues search for each other, eventually meeting and sharing their own moment of lovemaking. They twist and twirl around each other, exchanging passion and flavors while further fanning their infernal lust. They soon part, leaving only a small trail of saliva to connect their lips.
“I think I have a good idea as to how,” Lavey states.
Twilight looks at him, confused, until her lover takes a seat on the edge of the bed. She watches excitedly as his cock finally emerges after centuries of sexual abstinence. It looks similar in style to that of a dragon’s: bumps and striations embellish the impressive tool along with a slight bulge at the base, giving any mate a satisfying experience.
“I think you should pay me back,” Lavey demands. He pats his thigh, gesturing his mate over to him like a loyal pet.
Twilight seems to take the hint and crawls over to him like a prowling lioness and sits before the majestic demonhood. She grasps the hybrid's thighs with her sharp appendages to hold herself steady as she buries her face into the base of his groin and takes a good, long whiff of his scent. She looks up at the hybrid with hazy eyes and erect wings, and grins drunkenly with lust, giggling as she exhales. The scent of musk and sweat, along with Twilight’s own ambrosial juices flooding the atmosphere seem to drastically infatuate her estrus-stricken senses.
Instinctually guided by sin and debauchery, Lavey smirks at his mate as he rests a hand on her head, ruffling her mane like a pet. She seems to be enjoying it, much to his surprise and delight, as she rolls her head into his hand like a dog.
"Mmmmm , good girl," he dissolutely flirts. "Don't forget to pay me back, now."
Ever so eager, Twilight grabs hold of Lavey's turgid length with a clawed hoof, gently stroking the twitching phallus. Her claws, though sharp as needles, are held gently around the hybrid's turgid length to avoid any issues. She gently teases his tip, circulating a claw around the leaking glans and slathering the rest of the shaft with the viscous precum. She runs her clawed hoof along every inch of the hybrid’s member, making sure to tease the crown of his head, squeeze the base, and fluctuate between constricting and dilating her grip along Lavey’s cock—all while tenderly fondling her own sex so as to not exclude herself from enjoying some fun.
Eventually, she extends forth her tongue, licking from the bulbous base of the majestic tool to the leaking tip, collecting much of her mate's flavor in the process. Lavey can’t help but gasp as a shiver runs up his spine from the exotic experience. His dick pulsates and leaks precum as Twilight begins to fervently lick the entirety of the throbbing shaft, from base to tip in a rhythmic, repetitive motion. She flicks the crown of his head with her tongue, earning a gratified, child-like moan from her inexperienced paramour each time she pleases his chaste cock.
He knows for a fact that Twilight’s a virgin, so it’s a surprise she’s able to implement such techniques an experienced paramour would know—techniques even unbeknownst to ponykind. The hybrid can only assume she learned these from books, what with being the adorable egghead she is. She’s never been one into romantics, let alone promiscuity, but it would seem the changeling magic affecting her has caused her to become something of a natural at fornication.
Resting a hand on her head, he pets her for a job well done so far. She looks up at him as she continues her repetitive movements; her eyes are filled with burning desire and lust. Just seeing her stare up at him with such a needy, desperate face fuels the hell-spawn's drive to new heights. He wants to grab her by the skull and face-fuck her until she’s gagging and practically begging him to stop, but his own desires are mellowed out by Twilight’s, thank God.
Suddenly, the unicorn's tongue elongates and begins to coil around Lavey’s pulsating cock, completely catching the hell-spawn by surprise. The coil tightens, seemingly desperate to squeeze out the hell-spawn’s essence. Lavey grips the sheets as a jolt runs through his body as Twilight latches her lips onto his leaking glans. She gives him a wink and begins to gyrate her muzzle around his head, slurping up her saliva mixed with Lavey’s salty pre, all while jerking his dick with her muscular tongue.
Twilight’s maw is sopping wet with spittle and her breath is unbearably moist, tingling the sensitive tip and sending satisfied shivers up the hybrid's spine. Her harmonious moans and the way she slurps up precum and saliva causes reverberations to course through Lavey’s length, edging him closer to climax. If her mouth can feel this good, the hybrid can only imagine how amazing it will feel once he’s buried in her moist depths.
All of this stimulus is far too overwhelming for the hell-spawn's first time. He grips the sheets, nearly tearing them apart, as his mind begins to blank from unfathomable rapture. He can feel pressure building up in his tip; his cock twitches, ready to be released of eons of tension. It’s too soon but if Twilight doesn’t stop now, they may reach an unsatisfying end.
“Twilight...!”
Fortunately, the mare manages to read him perfectly, and extracts the rigid demonhood from her moist maw. She loosens her tongue’s grip, allowing the cock to flop onto Lavey’s abdomen, still twitching with life.
“What the hell was that ?” the hell-spawn asks with intrigue, still recovering from the unfathomable sensation.
“Just one of the new exciting things I can do with changeling magic,” the unicorn replies. “There’s much more I could show you...” her eyes glance over to the window, where the sun slowly submerges below the horizon, “...but we can save those for a different time.”
Lavey smirks at the pony’s tenacity for lovemaking, especially with her being as much of a virgin as he is. Though, he's sure her new attitude has to do with her changeling magic or the fact that her estrus is making her greedy for some lovin'—whatever the case may be, he doesn't care, so long as he can let loose and enjoy this moment. With carnal instinct guiding his heart, he wants to try as many interesting things with his beloved, but those would have to wait. Right now, he has to take things slow and sensual. Nothing too kinky or too lustful. He wants to alleviate Twilight of her estrus, nothing more.
The hell-spawn slips his arms underneath the mare’s forelegs and places her on his lap, just in front of his slobbered erection. Twilight’s taken aback but soon smiles giddily as she ogles at the stiff demonhood, anticipating what’s to come.
Lavey gently caresses the mare’s slender physique, running his digits down her torso, all the way down to her taut thighs. Leaning in, he pecks her neck just beneath her jaw, causing delightful shivers to course through her body and her wings to stand erect. He moves down and around, pecking her neck, cheek, and chin until he reaches her lips once more. Twilight’s legs shiver and gratified, stifled whines escape her plugged lips as her lover’s claws tease her figure with gentle pricks and strokes. Lavey can hear the mare’s heart pounding against her ribs and feel the trickles of sweat upon her body as these soft sensations wash over her.
Only until his digits get near the crevice of her ass cheeks, does he stop his advancements. He breaks the kiss to lift his mate’s rump and grab hold of his cock, positioning it just beneath Twilight’s dripping wet marehood. Lavey looks his paramour in the eyes, expecting hesitation and anxiety, but is surprised to see an eager look plastered upon her face.
“You’re not nervous?” Lavey questions.
“Not when you know what to expect,” Twilight responds as she shakes her hips. “I know it’ll hurt but the upside is too good, I’m willing to bear it.”
Shrugging his shoulders, compliant with his love’s desires, Lavey holds his dick in place as Twilight slowly lowers herself onto it. Even with merely the tip embedded into the unicorn’s slick pussy, a wave of warmth floods the hell-spawn’s body, sending a shiver through his spine, and his body tenses up in euphoria. As his spear plunges deeper into Twilight’s cunt, the tip hits a small blockage, which is suddenly torn apart as the fervent unicorn forces herself to take on the entirety of his length.
At long last, both members have relinquished their virginity and have become one. For some reason, though, it doesn’t feel wrong at all. Lavey is about to fuck Twilight’s brains out before properly wedding her...and it’s alright. It’s as if his body, mind, and soul are content with relinquishing his chastity unto his partner. The hell-spawn realizes now that he and his mate are meant to be, as if the Fates themselves had intertwined them for a reason.
Soon, Twilight’s succulent nethers bring Lavey out of his thoughts and to the task at hand. The unicorn’s confines are unlike anything the hybrid has ever felt before. It's scorching but not scalding. Moist but not humid. Tight but also snug. Every fiber of his being trembles with bliss as his inexperienced body tries to process these unusual feelings. Nevertheless, he couldn't feel more relaxed to be encased within his mate's sex at last.
Twilight, on the other hand, seems to be taking a bit longer to register these unfamiliar feelings. She holds tightly onto Lavey’s shoulders, her claws digging into his back while whimpering from the coursing pain in her core.
“Are you alright?” Lavey asks.
Twilight pulls back and looks her mate in the eyes with a reassuring, yet tearful smile, which Lavey accepts this as confirmation, prompting him to slowly thrust.
Gradually, he manages to drown out the mare's pain and blend it with newfound pleasure. Though, as much as he wants to keep a steady tempo for her sake, it's difficult to resist the urge to violently pummel into her sopping, warm depths. He barely inserts his tool halfway so as to avoid any possible damage but Twilight seems to be enjoying it, nonetheless.
Even for an unexperienced lover, Twilight manages to contract whenever her mate withdraws, wanting to keep him within her; only releasing when he plunges into her, giving him enough leeway to reach her core. With how she's sitting on his lap, her legs spread apart ever so wide, it allows easy passage for Lavey to traverse through her depths.
With the previous blowjob and the addition of the rhythmic contractions, Lavey feels just about ready to bust, but he doesn’t dare finish until Twilight has reached satisfaction. He wants to give her the ride of her life and bring her to a rapturous end.
He slowly increases his speed, until Lavey is basically jackhammering into Twilight's cunt, eliciting a symphony of ecstatic squeals and moans from her muzzle while her luscious pussy squelches with every insertion. Juices escape her sopping confines and dribble onto the hybrids lap and down to the sheets, sullying them with their lecherous stench. The wet plaps from his groin slamming into Twilight's ass fill the room, along with their cries of ecstasy.
"Fuck yes ..." the little unicorn mewls as she hugs her mate tightly. Her claws dig into his back, drawing blood, but the pain only fuel's Lavey's drive. He growls with lust as if the pain had awakened some dormant kink he had no cognizance of. "Fuck me! I want it, Lavey!" Twilight squeals.
Whatever pain had been coursing through the unicorn seems to have disappeared completely and has been overrun by unfathomable rapture. As the two peer into each other’s eyes, viewing their lust-struck faces, they hold each other’s faces and passionately make out like randy teenagers on prom night, tongue and all. The atmosphere thickens and reeks with desire, musk, and pheromones, as anything about sensual love fades and is replaced with smutty passion.
To Lavey's intrigue, Twilight’s horn suddenly ignites with a strange, magenta aura. The hybrid fully expects a stray beam of arcane energy to tear through the chamber, but all that fires out are sparkling specks of mana over his shoulder. The unicorn's strange behavior perplexes him, but only until he notices her arching her back in orgasm and her leathery wings unfurl in exhilaration, does he understand what just happened. She gushes hot, viscous nectar all over the hell-spawn's thighs and the sheets, drowning the room in her salacious scent.
Lavey quickly pulls out, leaving him and his lover agonizingly unsatisfied. Though, as Twilight's euphoric rush settles down, she looks at him with the most intoxicated look he's seen on her.
"That was amazing !" she gasps. Her horn continues to spurt small bits of warm, pink essence onto the hybrid’s chest that soon dissolve back into the atmosphere. "Why'd you stop...all of a sudden?"
"Do unicorn's usually...orgasm through their horns?" he asks with intrigue.
"Y-yeah. It's a sensitive spot, like how a pegasus' wings are their weak spots. I've always wanted to try teasing it but I've never had the opportunity to. Do you think you could help me with that?"
Twilight’s seductively adorable face, plus the idea itself are too tempting to cast aside. He wants Twilight to have the time of her life and, by God, he’s gonna make sure she gets it.
Grabbing her by the waist, Lavey flips over until Twilight is placed on the bed and the hybrid is given the dominant position. The mare’s figure looks so innocent and adorable, but having been deflowered before being properly wedded, she is anything but. They're both one in the same at this moment: demons thirsting for sin and debauchery, not caring about morals or what anyone has to say about their conduct, whether God above may judge them or the Devil below may accuse them.
Lavey quickly grabs hold of his cock, eager to start fucking Twilight again...but delays in his advancements. Twilight looks up at him with desperation and betrayal while the hell-spawn stares down at her with a devilish grin. He leans forward until his face is just an inch away from his paramour's, and his free hand gently cups Twilight's cheek. Feeling the dewdrops of sweat upon her fur, the brush of her hastened breath upon his face, and seeing the fearful look in her eyes makes this all too thrilling.
"W-what are you doing?" the unicorn stammers. "Hurry up and put it in already!"
"Tsk, tsk, Twily," the hell-spawn blithely chides. "Where are your manners? You're forgetting to say the magic word."
Teasing Twilight like this is so ecstatically vile, especially when the mare needs to be alleviated of her estrus. But Lavey's desires suddenly override his mate's wants. The only thing pure about their frisky little endeavor is the fact that Lavey feels whole with his mate and that he's chosen the one perfect for him. Everything else about this is sinfully pleasurable: copulating before marriage, disregarding God's law, throwing away everything his angelic heritage follows.
Twilight seems hesitant in politely asking for satisfaction. Her lips quiver but no words escape. Lavey knows she wants to scream and plead for her estrus to be alleviated, but he's not going to move until she says what he wants to hear.
"P-please ..." she quietly mewls.
"'Please'...what ?" Lavey prods.
"Please give me your thick, juicy cock and fill me with with your hot demon cum! There I fucking said it!"
Lavey blinks a few times as he tries to process what he had just heard. This was not what the hybrid was expecting at all, though pleased, nonetheless. Satisfied with his mate's plea, he prods her salivating cunt and plunges into her snug depths once more.
Without waiting to let either paramours adjust, the hell-spawn immediately proceeds to buck his hips. This time, he reaches forward and gently pinches the bony protrusion on Twilight’s head, per her request. She squeals in delight and her hind-legs begin to kick as euphoria and bliss rush to the tip of her horn, igniting it in a bubbling, pink aura.
“Yes! Stroke my horn, Lavey! I’m close!” the unicorn desperately howls.
Though it’s an odd request, the hybrid happily indulges his mate. Using his first two fingers and thumb, he strokes the protrusion, allowing it to build up orgasmic, arcane energy in the tip. With his other hand, he gently rubs Twilight’s desperate clit, gyrating his digits around the bulb. With each thrust of his hips, rubbing of her clit, and stroking of her horn, the aura glows brighter, flooding the room with a brilliant light.
With every clench of Twilight’s depths, Lavey can feel himself nearing an erupting climax. Pressure builds up in his member as the combination of lust, love, Twilight’s wet warmth, and the tautness of her confines push him over the edge. Kissing her on the lips, he increases his vigor until his movements become violent and bestial.
“Twilight!” the hell-spawn roars in euphoria.
“Lavey!” the unicorn screams, holding onto her mate for dear life.
At last, the hybrid hilts, burying himself deep in Twilight’s tight canal, and releases every drop of his essence into her awaiting womb. In conjunction, Twilight’s horn shoots out solid, stickier globs of magical essence onto the sheets and bedpost as she achieves a climactic orgasm.
She continues to milk out the hybrid for everything he’s got; tightening the grip of her walls and draining his chambers dry of semen until she’s running over. Lavey can feel globs of spunk escape from Twilight’s pussy, dribbling down his inner thigh and onto the sheets. With his energy completely drained, the hell-spawn collapses onto Twilight with her in his grasp and his dick still corked within her confines.
“I love you...Twi,” Lavey says between breaths. He rolls over to his side and holds his mate tightly to his chest as he manually lowers his body temperature. “There’s no one I’d rather spend...the rest of my life with...than with you.”
"I love you too, Lavey," his mate reciprocates.
The warmth of coitus leaves the two, returning them to the chilling atmosphere of the room, but they embrace it as a necessity rather than a bother. Their hearts return to normal levels and their breathing regulates as cold air enters their lungs.
“I should have asked about this earlier, but what would children between us look like?” Twilight asks.
“Not like an abomination if that’s what you’re wondering,” Lavey jokes. “Normally, a spawn between a mortal and angel would result in a giant; between a mortal and demon would end up taking the appearance of the latter in order to blend in with society, no matter the gender of the parents. However, sometimes they may retain some features of demon-kind; horns, wings, or even black sclera can remain.”
“I wouldn’t be too bothered by that,” Twilight yawns as she nuzzles her head underneath her mate’s chin. “I don’t care what they look like as long as they’re healthy and we can spend time with them. Also, I kind of feel bad that I made you break your vow of chastity. I'm sure your mother—"
"It was never a promise I made for anyone, Twilight," Lavey interrupts. "It was more of a...'natural instinct'. I never felt any arousal around Chrysalis or anyone who tried to get it on with me until now. You’re the one I chose to relinquish my chastity to, Twi; no one else on this world or any other. I felt complete when I gave myself unto you."
Twilight doesn’t say anything, but smiles and buries her face deep into her mate’s chest. Before the hybrid knew it, the young unicorn is out like a light. Her silent snores fill the chamber and her warm breaths glide across his body, tingling his skin. Running a hand through her sweaty mane, he slowly closes his eyes as he slips into a dream about their future.
It’s only a few minutes until the Astral Borealis streaks through the sky. All of the citizens, young and old, stay awake to view the once in a lifetime event. Cadance, Shining Armor, Twilight, and Lavey stand on the castle balcony in wait for the spectacle.
“You know,” Cadance says as she looks over at Twilight and Lavey, “I wasn’t sure you two would get up to see this moment. You two slept well?”
The couple blush in embarrassment and shame as they look to each other. Twilight’s loose lips have always been a problem but she’s certain this situation wouldn’t dare make her slip up. With her brother right in front of her and knowing how protective he can be, Twilight makes extra sure to keep her lips sealed.
“We were fine,” Lavey blurts for his mate, though it's not a lie. After their little romp, the couple had a well-earned nap and feel well rested for the events about to take place. He proceeds to ruffle Twilight’s mane and she accepts, kicking a hind-leg in satisfaction. “Again, thank you for allowing us to stay for the Astral Borealis.”
“It’s our pleasure,” Shining Armor states. “Hopefully these visits become a bit more frequent; I still want to settle our score, bro.”
“Oh, so now I’ve been promoted from ‘Unworthy’ to ‘Bro’?” Lavey asks with a smirk.
“Technically, it was from ‘Dude’ to ‘Bro’. You’ve got ‘Unworthy’, ‘Dude’, ‘Bro’, and then ‘Homie’. You’re almost there, pal.”
Twilight and Cadance simply chortle at the boys as they stand off to the side. It’s almost a miracle seeing Shining Armor actually warming up to Lavey and bringing him into his circle of friendship. Twilight enjoys this familial moment they’re all sharing together, especially since they have to separate first thing in the morning.
“So, Twilight,” Cadance whispers, “how was your night?”
A warm blush spreads across the unicorn's cheeks as she promptly looks away from her sly sister-in-law. She knew Cadance would bring up that question but she’s still uncomfortable with having to answer. So much for “knowing what to expect”.
“Good. It was good,” the unicorn briskly mutters.
Cadance slithers over to Twilight’s side but still remains out of the unicorn’s view. Twilight can feel the princess's eyes boring into her for more information, which she refuses to relinquish.
“Only good?” the princess prods. “I’m sure you already know this but your brother is a pretty heavy sleeper. While he was snoring away, I was able to hear everything that went on across the hall. I’d say it was a little more than ‘good’.”
Twilight decides to keep quiet about it, knowing that continuing with this conversation will only make her thirsty for Lavey again. One time is enough for the unmarried couple.
"Everyone! It's been some time!" a familiar female voice calls out from above. Everyone on the balcony looks up to see King Lumiere and Queen Aurora descending upon them. They gracefully land before Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, bowing before the novice rulers of the Empire with reverence. "It's so good to see you all again!"
"Your Imperial Majesties," Lavey greets with a small bow. "To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?"
"This is our kingdom too," King Lumiere says with a chortle. "We heard the Astral Borealis is about to begin and it's been ages since we saw this display of nature. Now, we get to see it again as husband and wife." The king and queen hold hooves and tap their horns as a sign of affection.
“It’s starting!” a voice from below shouts.
In the pitch black sky, a streak of orange tears through the darkness, followed by gentle streams of green and blue. Small sparks trail along the orange stream, causing red splotches to stain the dark sky. It looks more like a firework display than a phenomena of nature, yet it’s still breathtaking. Every few seconds, new colors and new styles streak through the sky, keeping the audience captivated in awe.
Keeping her sights on the display, Twilight makes her way over to Lavey and leans against his leg as drowsiness slowly overtakes her. The hybrid suddenly picks her up and places her on his shoulders like a filly, allowing her to have the best seat in the entire empire.
“Thank you for taking me out to see this, Lavey,” Twilight says.
“Of course. Like I said, I’d do anything to see you happy,” he replies back.
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
The sun’s golden, shimmering face beams down upon Ponyville as it experiences another peaceful era—one that hasn’t been seen in quite some time thanks to the myriad amount of disorder and mayhem popping up every once in a while. Chaos, eternal darkness, and threats of rampaging dragons can be exhilarating events, but not for a certain purple unicorn.
Twilight Sparkle sits in an open field, watching her friend Rainbow Dash perform some graceful and dexterous aerobatic maneuvers, all while jotting down notes on the extreme flyer's capabilities. Although she's not an expert in many things related to pegasi—flight tactics being one of them—the studious unicorn can still take the time to learn up on them. The barrel rolls, corkscrews, and figure-eights mesmerize Twilight enough to make her want to be in the sky with her friend. If only ...
The peaceful, slow-paced day is a a great change from all of the near-heart attacks, near-death experiences, and all sorts of mayhem. Nothing like a good study and note-taking session to clear up Twilight’s mind and to get away from all of the madness she’s used to.
"COMIN' IN FOR A LANDING!" Rainbow Dash warns as she circles back and dives towards Twilight.
The unicorn’s face morphs from astonishment to worry as Rainbow begins to pick up speed as she races towards her. The pegasus's wings are tucked into her sides as she hurtles towards the ground like a burning meteor. With her legs paralyzed in fear, Twilight's only instinct is to duck and cover her head until Rainbow either pulls up or crashes into the earth.
*BOOM*
An earsplitting explosion rings in Twilight's head as she can just imagine what her friend's broken body could look like now . Rainbow Dash has always been a headstrong and rambunctious pony and has always gotten up every time she made a crash landing. However, this time, the magnitude of that boom sounded far too severe to result in a mangled wing or a few broken bones.
"T-Twilight?" Rainbow stammers.
The unicorn's eyes pop open in surprise to hear her friend sound alright. She lifts up her head and look up at the pegasus, who hovers above her completely unharmed. Twilight smiles with relief, only to notice, however, that Rainbow's face is filled with shock and petrified fear. Twilight follows her gaze and what she sees terrifies her to her very core.
A strange creature lays within a crater, the green grass around it set aflame. It’s unlike anything she’s seen before in this world and she doubts even a cryptic area such as the Everfree Forest has anything this monstrous.
Its sable limbs have red markings that seem to glow with eldritch energy. Messy red and black hair covers its face, obscuring most of its features. Black ram horns protrude from the sides of its temple, pointing forward. A pair of black, draconic wings sprout from its back and a winding black tail with a spade tip extends from its rear. Its red-tipped claws and talons seem as if they can tear limbs apart like stems.
As the creature picks its head up and looks at the startled ponies, Twilight can see that its face is pale gray with black streaks running up from its clavicles and bridging over its eyes, which are black pools of ink with rings of fire for pupils. Its jaw is lined with razor sharp teeth that could easily crush a pony’s bones and tear apart flesh.
What startles Twilight most is the fact that its body is covered in gaping wounds and fresh, crimson blood. Holes litter its limbs, letting its essence pour out without ceasing. As the creature rises up to its knees, Twilight beholds a massive hollow blown within its chest, exposing its ribs and vital organs.
"Get back...now," the being groans, blood gushing from its mouth.
Twilight and Rainbow Dash remain paralyzed in fear and astonishment until they spot two glowing balls of light appear in the distance. Not wanting to stay in the same spot for what may be an imminent duel, the mares quickly make a run for it, heading over to a distant tree to watch the events unfold.
The two lights land behind the bestial creature, but he doesn't look back immediately to address their presence. Instead, the entity slowly rises from the burning crater and cracks his neck nonchalantly. To Twilight's surprise, the creature’s organs grow back and the holes upon his body seal up as if nothing was wrong with him to begin with. While his limbs are black and leathery, his torso is made of steel-like scales, similar to that of a dragon. An inverted pentagram is then burned onto his chest as if branded by some mystical force.
The orbs of light disperse, revealing two majestic beings clad in gold armor with perpendicular lines branded on their breastplates. They both have smooth, peachy skin but one has shoulder-length, blonde hair, while the other has slick, black hair. They both have glowing halos above their heads and two pairs of feathery wings protrude from their scapulae, similar in elegance to that of an alicorn princess.
The two beings each hold a weapon in their right hands; the blonde creature holds a majestic sword of fire, while the black haired being holds a chained morning star. Their eyes are cool blue but seem to burn with anger and malice as they glare at the horned beast.
“Lavey, son of Satan!” the blonde haired being shouts with booming authority as he points his sword at the beast's backside. “There is nowhere to run. Accept your fate and perish by our holy wrath.”
The creature known as Lavey looks to Twilight and Rainbow Dash as they hide behind the tree. Though he says nothing, Twilight can tell he’s trying to warn them to flee. Unfortunately, her body refuses to move and Rainbow Dash seems to be in the same boat.
“Holy my ass,” Lavey spits back as he turns to face the celestial individuals. “You defied God and the Pact of Armageddon and you consider your actions to be holy ?”
The armored beings scowl at the creature, grinding their teeth and clenching their weapons in their grasps.
"Don't you dare tell angels what is holy and what is not, you worthless mongrel!" the black haired being barks back. "It is your fault we can no longer righteously slaughter demons. Their presence is a wretched stain on the face of the universe. If God won't act like the judge He's supposed to, then we will!"
Twilight can't believe what she's hearing. She could've sworn these strange creatures said something about angels, demons, and gods. Though, the prospect of something transcendental such as deities and the like is ludicrous to the young unicorn, whose ideals are based solidly on the sciences, natural laws, and magics of the known world. And yet, there are three of these unfathomably powerful creatures right before her, about to clash in this very field!
The blonde angel charges at Lavey, his sword reared back for a decapitating strike. Despite the oncoming attack, the demonic creature stands his ground until the angel swings. In the blink of an eye, Lavey ducks beneath the incoming blade, letting it swipe over his head, consequently allowing the blade to drool embers and light the grass around the warriors aflame. The beast unsheathes his claws and swings an uppercut, lacerating the angel's abdomen and thorax; his blood paints the green grass with crimson, slightly dousing the growing flames.
The angel reels back, clutching his gushing chest as the wounds burn in agonizing pain. Fortunately for him, they seal up almost instantly, leaving no sign of the lacerations. His partner takes the lead, raising the morning star over his head to bring it crashing down on the demon's skull. However, similar to how he dealt with the first angel, Lavey sidesteps, letting the heavy weapon miss and dig into the earth.
With his assailant's weapon buried into the ground, the bestial creature takes this window of opportunity to rear his hand back and plunge his claws deep into the angel's skull. Twilight watches in horror as the beast gouges out the gelatinous, blood-soaked brain from its shell, disconnecting it from its host's body. Somehow, the angel continues to move like a mangled puppet, drunkenly lunging for its organ. Lavey releases the torn brain from his grasp and lets it fall to the ground, where it bounces a few times before being squashed under his heel. The angel freezes as if frozen in time and its body evaporates into particles of light, disappearing into the atmosphere and from existence.
Twilight and Rainbow Dash gasp in horror at the demon's barbaric actions, though not too surprised, considering it's kind’s nature. Their attention is dragged over to the blonde-haired angel, whose face contorts with grief and shock. His mouth quivers as tears stream down his cheeks at the sight of his comrade's body fading away.
"Y-you...bastard..." the angel stammers in sorrow. He clenches his blade until the weapon trembles in his grasp and his eyes burn with unrelenting rage. "I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU! "
The ponies watch in astonishment as the angel swings his sword barbarically, just missing its target as the beast ducks and weaves through every incoming strike with grace. The demon moves like the wind, easily weaving through every attack with such fluidity and dexterity. Lavey leaps back to put some space between him and his assailant, leaving the angel to huff and pant in rage and frustration.
“Why...?” the angel pants. “Why can’t I hit you!?”
Lavey straightens up and faces the angel with a calm ambience enveloping him. His glowing, red eyes are cool and calm while the angel’s blue eyes burn with hate.
“Angels are supposed to be holy, pure, and righteous,” the demon explains. “You are none of those things. You’ve disobeyed God, lost your temper, and are trying to kill me for trivial reasons that have already been settled. Your brother was no different.”
The angel seethes with rage as he scowls at the demon. His eyes wander from his target until landing on Twilight and Rainbow Dash hiding behind the tree. The ponies wince in fear but can’t move back behind the tree out of petrifying terror.
“Are they harboring you?” the heavenly being asks, looking back to Lavey with scorn.
The demon looks to the tree where the ponies remain, his eyes widening in shock to see them still behind their exposed hiding spot.
“What are you two doing!?” he shouts. “I said get the hell out of here! NOW!”
“It would seem they are harboring you, mongrel,” the angel answers, growing a maniacal grin. “Anyone found sheltering or defending you or demon-kind will be judged and executed on the spot!”
The angel raises his hand into the air, palm up, and conjures a small ball of light. Twilight watches in awe and fear as the ball elongates and morphs like clay, creating a glowing javelin. The angel takes aim and, with a deranged grin, throws the projectile at the ponies.
Twilight doesn’t get to hide behind the tree as the javelin seems to travel faster than light. She only manages to close her eyes and brace for the oncoming projectile, knowing she can’t do anything to stop it in time. Even with Rainbow Dash’s extreme speed, there is no way to escape their hiding spot fast enough and escape death.
The sound of tearing flesh and cracking bones flood Twilight’s ears, much to her surprise, since she should be dead with no sense of perception in her body. The stench of iron plagues her nostrils and she can feel something wet and slimy splatter upon her cheek. She's definitely not dead. The oddity of these physical sensations prompt her to open her eyes to see the gut-wrenching scene before her.
The demon stands right in front of the tree, his arms splayed out in a defending position. The glowing javelin crackles with power as it lays motionless in the creature's chest cavity, sending strange, glowing energy flooding through his veins. Blood gushes from the hollow like a waterfall, carrying along bits of torn organs and bone. Flesh and bone fragments litter the tree the two ponies are hiding behind, flooding the field with the fetor of iron and meat.
As she wipes off the bits of gore off her face, Twilight can feel her lunch beginning to crawl back up her gullet, but forces it back down into her stomach. She just wanted a peaceful day for once. Now, she's in the middle of a fight between angels and demons, of all things! She'd rather trade this day with another battle against Discord or with Nightmare Moon!
“Trying to play the hero,” the angel snarls. “You're just like your whore mother. I can’t believe I called Lutfana my sister, the wretch. But, at least this way, I will be able to finish you off; and then I shall dispose of those two.”
The heavenly being raises his hand to summon another weapon of death but pauses as Lavey struggles to pull the weapon lodged in his gaping chest. The demon’s hands burn and blister with searing pain as he attempts to pull the javelin free but he doesn't yield to the suffering.
"What are you doing?" the angel asks. "That spear is comprised of holy energy. Even if you're a hybrid, you can not—"
Lavey disregards the angel's words and the harrowing pain in his hands; forcibly yanking the rod from his chest, splatting the green grass in front of him with red essence. He staggers forward a bit before raising a knee and bringing the javelin crashing down onto his thigh, shattering it like a branch; the weapon withers away into ash as it dissolves into the atmosphere.
Though Twilight can't see his face, she can feel something burning inside the creature. The calm atmosphere that once enveloped him is burned away by the flames of wrath and violence, causing the unicorn to hide once more—but not before noticing the angel taking a few steps back in fear.
"Holy this, holy that. You're nothing but a hypocritical, heretical bastard," Lavey hisses, his voice growing deeper and more sinister. "You bring in the innocent into your quarrels like their lives mean nothing to you!"
"I-innocent!?" the angel questions in fear. "T-they were trying to—ACK !"
In a split second, Lavey appears in front of the angel with his claws clutching his throat and lifts him into the air. The demon’s grip remains tight on his victim's larynx, constricting the airway ever so slightly with every passing second. He doesn't seem to take pride in himself or grin maniacally as he slowly chokes out the angel, but instead, lets rage fuel his actions. The angel kicks the demon in the face and tries to wrench his claws apart, but nothing he does loosens the beast's grip.
"They. Are. Innocent ," Lavey growls as he tightens his grip, causing the angel to finally struggle for air. "Those of you who go on your 'holy crusades' and harm an innocent soul just to get to me , I. Will. Not . Forgive!"
Lavey rears his arm back and unsheathes his claws, ready to execute his victim.
“And you keep my mother’s name out of your fucking mouth.”
He mercilessly plunging his claws deep into the angel's chest, breaking through the sternum and ribs. The sound of crunching bones and torn flesh fill the air along with the angel’s bloodcurdling screams of agony. As Lavey sifts through the angel’s body, he latches onto something and yanks three beating hearts out of the angel's gushing thorax; they are still attached to their owner by the thin, tattered veins and arteries.
He lets the angel fall to the floor, still gasping for air and struggling to survive. Lavey clasps the trio of bleeding, quaking hearts in both hands and crushes them until they are dried, red sacks within his claws. At last, the angel finally passes and fades away into nothingness.
As the corpse fades away, along with the shattered hearts, Twilight and Rainbow Dash slowly come out of hiding but stay a good distance away from the blood-stained creature. He looks back and gives them a blank stare before his eyes flutter, he drops to his knees, and collapses on the blood-soaked earth. The duo wearily approach him and notice that the gaping hole in his chest hasn't fully healed and blood continues to gush from the exposed veins and arteries.
"W-what do we do?!" Rainbow Dash asks with concern. "We can't just leave him here, can we?"
Twilight studies the wounded figure and notices his body still rising and falling; his lungs are either lightly damaged or have already healed. Either way, to know he's still breathing is a good sign, although...
"I don't know what to do with him," Twilight admits. "He’s a demon, which, if I'm not mistaken, are supposed to be creatures that destroy worlds. But...this one saved us."
"Can't you teleport to Canterlot and have Princess Celestia take a look at him?"
"I would if I could, Rainbow, but the royal capital has been on high alert recently even after Discord was sealed away again. Teleportation spells to the capital are not allowed, so the only way now is by train."
Rainbow Dash kicks the dirt in frustration and curses at the predicament as if it were a stubborn wall. With a creature on the brink of death and no one knowledgeable enough in its anatomy, let alone no way to reach the Princesses, Twilight and Dash are up a creek without a paddle.
Fortunately, a strained, trembling gasp grab the ponies' attentions and ignite some hope in their hearts. Both equines glance back at the entity to see his wound beginning to heal on its own. What's strange about his anatomy—for Twilight's interest—is the fact that he has three beating hearts, all placed in a triangle formation: one behind the sternum and two behind the lungs. Bone, muscle, and skin tissue seal up the cavity, allowing the creature to regain enough strength to rise up to his knees.
"Shit, that was a tough one," the demon mumbles as he rubs his temple with a blood-encrusted hand. He glances over at the small, pastel equines, who stare at him with shock, and stares at them back with some expectancy. "I think a 'thank you' would have been appreciated," he deadpans.
While Twilight remains silent in fear, Rainbow Dash takes the initiative to greet the demon in a more than thrilled tone. "Dude, that was awesome!" she exclaims. "Just who in Equus are you?"
The creature chuckles and sits up straight in the dirt. “The name’s Lavey, and thanks, I guess.”
Twilight snaps out of her fearful daze and glares at the enthusiastic pegasus. "Awesome !?" she asks in bewilderment. "Rainbow, we almost died and we just watched him snuff two creatures right in front of us!"
"But he saved us , Twilight!" Rainbow refutes. "This guy is a total badass !"
“It's not like I had a choice in the matter, you know?” Both mares turn their attention back to him. “It was either kill or be killed and I sure as hell wasn’t going for the latter, nether was I going to let them kill you.”
“Why were those angels after you?” Twilight asks. The demon raises an eyebrow and gestures to his figure, to which the unicorn blushes in embarrassment as she puts two and two together. “Oh, right...”
“What are you doing in Equestria, anyway?” Rainbow asks.
Lavey rubs the back of his head as he recounts the events that led him to this world. “I was just chilling on a distant, barren planet, checking it out and maybe seeing if there was anything worth finding, when those two so-called ‘angels’ tried to hunt me down. I opened a random portal, jumped in, and found myself here. Any more questions?”
“Plenty more,” Twilight replies. “But I think we’d speak to someone who would probably like to study up on this as much as I do.”
Author's Note
Obviously, angels are superior to demons in just about every way. However, Lavey isn’t your average hell-spawn. 😉
Thus begins Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods . It’s a pretty brief beginning but more information on Lavey and his heritage will be discussed later in the next chapter—two days from now.
The entire story isn’t complete and I really wanted to touch it up some more and release everything in a planned manner but I’m impatient, so here it is! Some chapters will take a little longer to upload because I’m sprucing them up to be the best they possibly can!
Angels, Demons, Ponies, and Gods
"It's...how can... There are no words!" Rarity exclaims in awe as the group travels through the resplendent streets of the Crystal Empire to the magnificent crystal castle in the center.
"It is rather beautiful," Lavey says as he marvels at the astounding palace. "Though, I've seen better."
"Yeah," Rainbow says, looking around the area with disinterest. "This just looks like another old castle to me."
Rarity freezes in her tracks, aghast at the pegasus’s unsightly comment. “A– p– guh! Another old...! Have you lost your mind? Look at the magni—“
Lavey rests a hand on the blabbering unicorn’s head, causing her to shut her trap and look up at him. He points over to a snickering Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who enjoy themselves at Rarity’s expense.
“Ah. Very funny,” she deadpans as she follows everyone into the castle. "However, you think it's wonderous, do you not, Lavey?"
The hybrid looks around the shimmering interior and gives a small shrug. "Eh. The kingdoms in Hell have way better stuff than this."
Rarity looks back to glare daggers at the hell-spawn, but he doesn't seemed fazed. Instead, he cracks a cheeky grin at the unicorn as they continue through the castle.
Everyone follows Shining Armor up an almost eternally winding set of stairs until entering the regal throne room, where a sickly Cadence rests on a glorious crystal throne. Disregarding the monarch’s awful composure, Twilight runs up to her sister-in-law.
“Cadance! It’s so good to see you again!” the unicorn squeals with glee as she wraps the weary alicorn in a tight embrace.
“It’s good to...see you too, Twilight,” Cadance replies weakly.
Unfortunately, the jovial reunion is put on a brief hold as the princess suddenly faints for a brief second in Twilight’s hooves. The alicorn’s horn sputters, trying to keep mana flowing though the protrusion and keep the shield up. The facade around the empire begins to fade, revealing the violent storm surrounding the endangered ponies.
“Her condition keeps getting worse with each passing minute,” Shining explains as he takes his wife into his hooves. “Cadance has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That seems to be what is protecting the empire so far. But she hasn't slept and barely eats. I want to help her but I can't spread love and light like her so the residents won’t fret over the dangers lurking outside.”
“It's alright Shining Armor, I'm fine,” Cadance gorans.
“You're not fine,” Shining argues. “She can't go on like this forever, and if her magic were to fade—“
“The Beast will destroy this place,” Lavey finishes gravely.
Watching the Alicorn of Love trying to keep up a strong facade through her weakness is harrowing for everyone, but it stabs Lavey in the heart most of all. Such a beautiful, strong-willed creature sacrificing her life for the denizens of the empire; the scene brings up memories in Lavey’s mind about his own mother’s sacrifice.
Twilight steps forth and plants a hoof down in confidence, gathering everyone's attention and dragging Lavey from his sorrowful thoughts. "That's why we're here!" she exclaims proudly.
"Why we're all here," Applejack adds. Everyone else follow in with unified hums of affirmation.
"Well, with Cadance putting all her strength into keeping her spell going, and me trying to keep an eye on signs of trouble in the arctic, we haven't been able to gather much information from the Crystal Ponies," Shining Armor explains.
Suddenly, Rarity's eyes glimmer with awe and amazement. "Crystal Ponies?!" she exclaims with glee. "Hahaha, there are Crystal Ponies?!"
"Citizens , Rarity," Lavey corrects, "not accessories. But please, Shining, continue."
"R-right," the stallion replies awkwardly as he looks at the embarrassed alabaster unicorn. "We have reason to believe one of them knows how we can protect the Empire without having to use Cadance's magic."
"A research paper!" Twilight suddenly exclaims.
Everyone looks at each other and at the lavender unicorn with confusion. She looks at each individual's questioning gazes and blushes before clearing her throat and explaining herself.
"A research paper must be part of the test. I have to gather information from the residents and deliver it to you so you can defend the empire! Lucky for me, I love research papers."
"Of course you do, Twilight," Lavey mutters under his breath. "Who would've guessed you didn't?"
"Don't worry, you two," Twilight reassures, resting hooves on both Shining Armor and Cadance's shoulders, "I am really good at this sort of thing."
Shining nods at her sister's confidence and gives her a hug before she and her friends trot off to complete their tasks. However, Lavey rests a hand on Twilight's head, holding her in place. She turns back, looking at the prince's worrisome expression as he kneels down to get to her level.
"Twilight, I'm afraid I won't be able to follow you for the time being," the hell-spawn says with pain. "I have my own things to take care of."
"W-what do you mean?" the unicorn asks, unwilling to be apart from the hybrid's presence.
"If I am to combat the Beast, I am going to need to stay here and practice the act of exorcising demons. The only way he can be 'defeated' is if I can pull him out of Sombra's body."
"But...can demon's exorcise other demons?" Twilight questions.
Lavey shakes his head solemnly, further piquing Twilight's curiosity. "Only the Crowns, God or anyone given power by Him, or an angel can cast out and exorcise demons. However, for the Beast, only God or an angel with the rank of an Archangel or higher can."
"And you're mother was an Archangel," Twilight recollects.
Lavey nods. "I'm going to stay here and find a way to let my angelic power emerge, even for a few seconds, just to get the Beast out of Sombra."
Twilight, still hesitant but fully understanding of her mate's actions, briefly hugs the hybrid before running off to follow her friends.
"So..." Shining dawdles as he walks up to the hybrid's side. "How long has this been going on?" He has that judgmental, suspicious look on his face that only a protective older brother would have.
"Sometime after you and Cadance got hitched," Lavey replies casually. "You don't have to worry about a thing, Shining Armor; I swear on my life I will keep Twilight safe and continue to love her without any misgivings."
The stallion only squints at the prince and look back at his own wife with unease and sighs. "I'll hold you to that. So what do you need to do to...exorcise demons?"
"Well, the act of exorcising a demon is far more intricate than one would believe. Supreme-ranking beings can verbally command low-ranking demon to leave a host's body. An angel of a low rank wishing to exorcise a maleficent spirit can attempt the same method only if given power by the Almighty. Otherwise, they may have to get physical and wrench the demon out of the host's body.”
Lavey analyzes the stallion’s figure with intrigue, taking in his appearance like a fine specimen. Despite his frame seemingly withering under the pressure of the whole ordeal, Shining's body is powerful and seems difficult to break. Just like his body, his mind and will are strong and equally powerful. Yes, he would certainly do.
"Shining, do you mind if I use you real quick?"
The stallion takes a few steps back from the hell-spawn in uneasiness and fear. "You're using me as the host?" he asks. "I don't want to be possessed by you!"
"First off, ouch. Second, I can't even if I wanted to; my angelic blood prevents me from taking over a body. Third, there's no one else to help me here. Twilight's friends are off on their own things and I know you won't let me lay a hand on your wife."
Shining's eyes grow wide at the hybrid's statement and looks back at his sickly wife. Knowing his options are limited and how desperate he is to help his paramour, Shining gives in. He bites his lower lip in frustration and turns back to face Lavey's expectant face. Swallowing his pride and fear, the stout stallion bows his head in submission.
"Alright, I'll do it," he mutters.
Lavey remains silent as he conjures a portal above his hand and summons his cell phone. He knows Chrysalis wouldn't be too happy with having her entertainment stolen from her out of the blue, so he has to make it quick before she causes trouble. He flicks the screen to the side and punches in a few numbers before placing the device up to his ear. It rings a few times before a voice can be heard on the other side.
"Hallo?" a gruff, fatigued voice answers.
"Good morning, Atrum," Lavey greets cheerfully. "Assuming it is daytime over in Hell right now?"
The character known as Atrum grumbles irately at Lavey's question but proceeds to answer. "It's almost five in the bloody mornin’. What do you want, cunt?"
"Do you think you can do me a teeny favor?"
"Just tell me what it is, damnit."
Lavey chuckles at the demon’s feisty tone but continues on with the request. "I need some help with practicing exorcisms. I have a host here that could be a suitable vessel for practice." He glances over at Shining Armor who seems to take offense to the statement, exemplified with his knit brow and scrunched muzzle. "So, waddaya say?"
"You couldn't chose any other demon?" Atrum questions. "Why me ? Why not a fookin’ imp?"
"I can't just let any demon possess my friend and perhaps future brother-in-law." He looks back at the stallion once more and snickers as he sees his bottom jaw hanging loosely from its hinges. "You're more trustworthy, brother. Plus we're...handling a pretty dire situation right now."
"Oh? What kind of situation that would want to make me get up so early in the fookin’ mornin’?"
"It's..." Lavey chokes up on his words as he feels his stomach beginning to lurch in distress. He holds back the rising vomit and pushes through with his explanation. "It's the Beast."
The line goes silent on the other end, drowning the entire castle in eerie silence. Finally, Atrum gives a short, grave reply.
"I'll be right there."
The line disconnects and Lavey turns back to face Shining Armor and Princess Cadance; both ponies glare at him with discontent at his decision. He doesn't speak a word to either of them as his own troubles brew in his mind: the Beast approaching, Cadence's magic fading, and Twilight's quest to find any way to protect the kingdom.
A few seconds pass until a blood-red portal appears in the center of the room. The ponies stand frozen in fear and awe while Lavey turns to face the gateway calmly. He watches with a grateful grin as another demon steps foot onto Equestrian soil, this one completely different in appearance to the prince.
Atrum looks more draconic since he’s a pure-blooded demon. His face is covered in maroon scales and bony spikes, along with stag antlers on his head. His body is lined with grey steel-like scales that are impenetrable to carnal weapons. His eyes are gleaming yellow pools that have been dulled with exhaustion. His torso and limbs are lined with boney protrusions and his claws are just a bit longer and sharper than Lavey’s. His reptilian tail swings around with a mind of its own as it attempts to stretch from hours of sleep.
The main similarities both creatures have are their draconic wings, bone-crushing fangs and claws, and the burning pentagrams in the center of their chests. Even with all of these similarities, even though they are brothers, they are still part of a separate lineage.
"It's good to see you brother," Lavey says with a warm grin. He opens his arms to greet the demon with a hug, but pulls back the moment he notices his sibling’s grimy appearance. "You could have at least cleaned yourself up before you came. It's an emergency but you didn't need to rush like this."
"It's the fookin’ Beast ," Atrum deadpans, "You think any demon would just take their time to tidy up and present themselves to someone when it's a dire situation? Especially when it’s that fookin’ cunt."
Lavey rolls his eyes at his brother's annoyance and turns back to Cadance and Shining Armor, noticing them to be a little more relaxed in the presence of the two hellish creatures.
"I'd like you all to meet Atrum, my brother from another mother and future heir to the throne," Lavey states. "Atrum, a few of my friends, Princess Cadance and...I guess Prince Shining Armor."
The ponies stand still in awe as Atrum gives them a shallow, respected bow. "It's a pleasure," he says, his energy slightly more rejuvenated. "So, who's the one I gotta take over? I'm assuming the stallion?" He eyes Shining up and down, taking in his figure and his slightly uneasy body language.
"Shining Armor, yes," Lavey affirms. "I just have to practice pulling you out of him and then I may be able to stop the Beast. He should still be weak after being locked away for over a thousand years."
Atrum nods and walks over to Shining Armor, who stands frozen in fright at the demon's imposing figure, but feels at ease once Atrum smiles a bit, despite his worn out state.
"Possession is pretty easy for demons to do," Atrum explains, "unless the host-to-be tries to fight back, then it’s like trying to fuck anally without lube—really ha’d and really tight. If you're strong-willed, you could easily overpower an imp or even a president."
"W-will it hurt?" Shining stammers.
"Not if you try to resist. Just calm yer body, otherwise it will feel like every nerve is on fire. I'll give yeh a minute to get situated."
Shining takes a few deep breaths and performs a few stretching exercises before standing tall and stoically, ready for the procedure. Atrum's body begins to transform, taking on a transparent, almost misty form until becoming a small plume of black smoke. The blob of smoke wriggles and floats around in midair until diving into Shining's chest, penetrating his body and entering the vulnerable vessel.
The stallion reels back as a surge of burning pain floods his body. His eyes dilate and roll into the back of his head. White foam froths at his mouth as his body trembles as if suffering from a preternatural seizure.
Cadance watches the scene with pain and agony, but also understanding, as she knows this is the path that must be walked to assure their safety. She looks to Lavey, who stands perfectly calm with his arms folded over his chest.
After a few more seconds of painful contortions and fidgeting, Shining's body lays motionless on the crystal floor; not even a heartbeat or a breath of air can be seen moving through his lifeless body. Lavey and Cadance remain silent, watching intently at the inert figure until it finally gasps.
Slowly, Shining's body rises, regaining focus and stability as it's new guest makes itself at home. Atrum looks around, getting used to his new optics and frame as he settles into the vessel. He peers down at a forehoof and twitches his lips up in content. Looking around himself, he accepts the new body he inhabits and looks back up at his half-brother.
"So, we gonna do this or what, bruv?" Atrum asks.
Lavey nods and approaches the demon. His heart is racing and his mind is plagued with unnecessary and fearful thoughts. Fortunately, everything is driven away as he takes a deep breath and attempts to control his emotions. In order to combat darkness, he must cleanse his thoughts.
He doesn't fight to kill. He doesn't want to kill. He fights, not with the rage to slaughter, but with the compassionate desire to save, just as his mother once did for all of Hell.
A confident smirk spreads across his lips as strange, yet comforting strength courses through him. With overpowering confidence burning away his angst, he gets to work on exorcising the demon from Shining Armor.
Twilight's excursion has been going rather smoothly. A Crystal Fair has been put on to brighten up the spirits of the denizens of the empire. Ponies enjoy the festivities with games, food, crafts, and managed to unlock hidden memories from the backs of their minds; especially one concerning a long-lost reliquary of the Empire. Unfortunately, the one set up for display isn't the genuine relic, causing Twilight's worry to skyrocket yet again.
Twilight and Rainbow Dash burst through the doors of the throne room to alert Cadence and Shining Armor of the situation, only to see the unicorn's brother and two hell-spawns kneeling on the floor, drenched in sweat.
"W-what's going on in here?" Twilight stammers as she takes in the scene.
Lavey looks over at the stressed unicorn and releases an exhausted sigh before responding. "I told you I would be practicing exorcisms. I brought my half-brother, Atrum, along to help me out."
Atrum waves at the group and collapses in a puddle of putrid, hard-worked sweat.
"And Shining Armor?" Twilight inquires, looking to her panting brother.
"I needed a host for Atrum and Shining was the only possible candidate to be a test subject. Is everything alright, Twilight? You seem much more stressed than you should be."
Twilight pulls out a brown leather-cover book and opens it up to a random page towards the end. "The Crystal Fair was supposed to be a time where the citizens of the Crystal Empire would power the Crystal Heart!" she explains with worry. "But the book doesn't mention anything about a relic." As she flips through the pages, she comes to an abrupt end with torn bits of paper. "There was a page missing... How did I not notice?!"
Princess Cadance wobbles over to her sister-in-law to rest a hoof on her shoulder in comforting but, instead, tips over and lands in Shining Armor's hooves. Her breathing is pinched and heavy. Her eyelids flutter and want to close and drift her off into an endless slumber. Her horn sputters with trifling mana until it burns out like a candle.
Everyone looks to the mirage protecting the Crystal Empire, watching the shield crumble to reveal the raging blizzard outside. What's more, a plume of eldritch black mist seeps into the kingdom and a hellish figure can be seen in the midst of the shapeless mass.
It's nothing like a stallion or any kind of equine. Its eyes are blazing red and its maw is filled with serrated teeth. A red unicorn horn along with the two curled horns of a ram protrude from its shadowy temple. Lavey and Atrum stand frozen in fear as they lay eyes on the Beast.
Author's Note
The next chapter is going to be a little more emotional. I shed a tear every time I read it while editing.
